đŸ Archived View for library.inu.red âș document âș peter-gelderloos-the-failure-of-nonviolence captured on 2023-04-26 at 15:21:03. Gemini links have been rewritten to link to archived content
âŹ ïž Previous capture (2023-03-20)
âĄïž Next capture (2023-07-10)
-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Title: The Failure of Nonviolence Subtitle: From the Arab Spring to Occupy Source: Provided by the author, based on the first Left Bank Books edition, 2013. Notes: This work is licensed under the Creative Commons Authors: Peter Gelderloos Topics: nonviolence, direct action, black bloc, violence
Attribution-NonCommercial 3.0 Unported License.
<center>
This book is dedicated to Marie Mason, Eric McDavid, & all those who
support them.
</center>
<center>
When they poured across the border
I was cautioned to surrender,
this I could not do;
I took my gun and vanished.
[...]
âOh, the wind, the wind is blowing,
through the graves the wind is
blowing,
freedom soon will come;
then weâll come from the shadows.
</center>
<center>
âLeonard Cohen, â*The Partisan*â
</center>
Nonviolence has lost the debate. Over the last 20 years, more and more
social movements and rebellions against oppression and exploitation have
broken out across the
world, and within these movements people have learned all over again
that nonviolence does not work. They are learning that the histories of
purported nonviolent victories have been falsified, that specific
actions or methods that could be described as nonviolent work best when
they are complemented by other actions or methods that are illegal and
combative. They are learning that exclusive, dogmatic nonviolence does
not stand a chance at achieving a revolutionary change in society, at
getting to the roots of oppression and exploitation and bringing down
those who are in power.
At best, nonviolence can oblige power to change
its masks, to put a new political party on the throne and possibly
expand the social sectors that are represented in the elite, without
changing the fundamental fact that there is an elite that rules and
benefits from the exploitation of everybody else. And if we look at all
the major rebellions of the last two decades, since the end of the Cold
War, it seems that nonviolence can only effect this cosmetic change if
it has the support of a broad part of the eliteâusually the media, the
wealthy, and at least a part of the military, because nonviolent
resistance has never been able to resist the full force of the State.
When dissidents do not have this elite support, strict nonviolence seems
like the surest way to kill a movement, as when pure nonviolence led to
the total collapse of the anti-war movement in 2003[1], or an enforced nonviolence led to the
collapse of the student movement in Spain in 2009[2].
In dozens of new social movements around the
world, people have gone into the streets for the first time thinking
that nonviolence is the way, because contrary to the claims of many
pacifists, our society teaches us that while violence may be acceptable
for governments, people on the bottom who wish to change things must
always be nonviolent. This is why from the Occupy Movement in the US to
the plaza occupation movement in Spain to the student movement in the
UK, tens of thousands of people who were participating in a struggle for
the first time in their lives, who only knew about revolution and
resistance from television or from public schools (which is to say, from
the media or from the government) overwhelmingly believed in
nonviolence. And around the world, experience taught many of these
people that they were wrong, that the pacifists, together with the media
and the government had lied to them, and in order to change anything,
they had to fight back.
This has been a collective learning process that
has taken place around the globe, and the direction of that process has
overwhelmingly gone from nonviolence to a diversity of tacticsâthe idea
that we cannot impose a limitation of tactics or one method of
struggle on an entire movement, that we need to be able to choose from a
wide range of tactics, that struggles are more robust when such a
variety of tactics are present, and that everybody needs to decide for
themselves how to struggle (peaceful tactics, therefore, are included
within a diversity of tactics, where nonviolence excludes all other
tactics and methods).
Eight years ago, there were frequent debates
between proponents of nonviolence and proponents of a diversity of
tactics. In the fall of 2004, I wrote *How Nonviolence Protects the
State*, one of several similar polemics to appear at the time (the
arguments I make in that book, as well as criticisms of it, are outlined
in the appendix). In the climate of the antiglobalization movement,
which was heavily skewed towards nonviolence thanks to the disappearance
or institutionalization of the social movements that came before us, and
thanks to the heavy NGO participation, the debate felt like an uphill
battle, although most of us were aided and inspired by the discovery or
republication of texts from earlier generations of struggle, like Ward
Churchillâs *Pacifism as Pathology* or Frantz Fanonâs *The Wretched of
the Earth*.
At that time, proponents of nonviolence frequently
emerged from their ivory towers to debate with proponents of a diversity
of tactics. But in the intervening years, something has changed.
Insurrections have occurred around the world, while nonviolent movements
have proven themselves stillborn or morally bankrupt (see Chapter 3).
Even within the confines of the antiglobalization movement, the most
powerful and communicative protests were those that openly organized on
the basis of a diversity of tactics, while the rebellions in the Global
South that kept the movement alive were nothing close to pacifist.
Many of the proponents of nonviolence were drawing
on a rich if somewhat flawed history of peaceful movements for change,
like the Latin American solidarity movement in the US or the
antimilitarist and anti-nuclear movements in Europe. But many of these
older, principled pacifists have disappeared, while those who have
remained active were scarcely present in the emergence of the new
nonviolent mass movements. In the face of its defeats, nonviolence
nourished itself not in the experience of social movements, which
repeatedly counseled against it, but rather anchored itself with the
support of the mass media, the universities, wealthy benefactors, and
governments themselves (see Chapter 8). Nonviolence has become
increasingly external to social movements, and imposed upon them.
As this has happened, direct debate between the
idea of nonviolence and that of a diversity of tactics has become
increasingly rare. The criticisms of nonviolence that were published in
those years made a number of arguments that would have to be either
rebutted or acknowledged for any honest debate to continue. These
include:
- the accusation that proponents of nonviolence, in conjunction with the
State, have falsified the history of the movement against the war in
Vietnam, the struggles for civil rights in the US, and the independence
movement in India to portray movements that used a diversity of tactics
as nonviolent, and to make a partial or limited victory seem like a full
victory;
- the argument that the State was able to prevent the movement from
attaining full victory, both in the case of civil rights and Indian
independence, thanks to the role of pacifists in dialoguing with the
government and attacking others in the movement who used more combative
tactics;
- the fact that proponents of nonviolence, particularly those who are
white and middle-class, have heavily edited the teachings of Martin
Luther King, Jr. and Gandhi to cut out those figuresâ own learning
processes and their radicalization in later years, and to silence their
criticisms of white progressive allies or their support for non-pacifist
movements including urban rioters and armed liberation movements;
- documentation of government, police, and media encouragement of
nonviolence within social movements, including government strategy
papers that show that the State prefers to go up against a peaceful
movement rather than a combative movement; --evidence of paternalism and
racism by nonviolent organizations towards the struggles of poor people
and people of color;
- the argument that government and business institutions are
structurally immune to a âchange of heartâ and that historically a
strictly nonviolent resistance has never provoked massive mutiny from
the military, police, or other institutions, as has combative or diverse
resistance;
- a long list of gains won by movements that used a diversity of
tactics;
- the argument that âviolenceâ is an intrinsically ambiguous category
that enables more analytical manipulation than precision;
- the argument that most of the alleged problems with revolutionary
violence are in fact problems that can be attributed to authoritarian
movements that use violence and not to anti-authoritarian movements that
use violence.[3]
Yet proponents of nonviolence in recent years have
not acknowledged these criticisms, neither to rebut them nor to revise
their own positions. They continue repeating the clichés, the
misinformation, the broad statements, and the name-dropping of Gandhi
and King that sparked the criticisms in the first place. But more often
still, they avoid any direct communication altogether. In social
movements across the world, they have begun spreading the claim that the
Black Bloc in particular, or masked rioters in general, are police
provocateurs and government agents. Never mind that in every single one
of the many countries where this cheap accusation has been made, there
are comrades in the social movements who argue in favor of self-defense
against the police, of taking over the streets, and of smashing banks;
never mind that they have already published explanations of their
actions and that they would also be willing to sit down with those of
another opinion to debate these things; and never mind that many of them
have dedicated their lives to social movements for yearsânot just to the
task of attacking banks but also to solidarity in all its forms, as well
as many kinds of creation and self-organization.
With increasing frequency, unscrupulous supporters
of nonviolence have spread the accusation, often without any evidence,
that other members of a social movement are police provocateurs, and
they have done this precisely because they are afraid
to debate. They have to rob their opponents of any legitimacy and
prevent bystanders to the debate from realizing that there is indeed any
debate going on, that the social movements contain conflicting beliefs
and practices. And by spreading false rumors of infiltration and
dividing the movement, they expose those they accuse to violence,
whether that is the violence of arrest or the violence of fellow
protesters. On a number of occasions, police have tracked down and
arrested those âbad protestersâ who are accused of being infiltrators in
order to clear their names. Supporters of nonviolence have often aided
police in identifying the âbad protesters.â[4] And after
organizing or participating in debates on nonviolence over a hundred
times in Europe, and North and South America, I am convinced that those
who have most often physically attacked fellow protesters have been
supporters of nonviolence. This is certainly confirmed by what I have
seen with my own eyes. The episode has played out so many times that it
has lost all its humorous irony: proponents of nonviolence attacking
those they disagree with for not using peaceful tactics.
There was a time when the only people dishonest
enough to toss around the accusation that the Black Bloc or other masked
protesters are police infiltrators were Stalinists. Now, this has become
a stock argument, not only by conspiracy nuts but also by pacifists who
claim the mantle of Gandhi and King. Lies and manipulations are a resort
of those who have lost an argument but donât have the decency to admit
it.
In the plaza occupation movement in Spain,
self-appointed leaders imposed strict adherence to nonviolence, even
prohibiting the blocking of streets or the painting of banks, and they
boycotted any debate on the subject. In Barcelona, they even made the
paperwork disappear when anarchists tried to reserve the sound system to
organize such a debate. And during Occupy, a number of mainstream
journalists posing as friends of the movement published
denunciations filled with manipulations and misinformation in a
bald-faced attempt to criminalize a part of the movement.
When one of these journalists, *The New York
Times*â Chris Hedges, sat down to debate a member of Crimethinc,[5]
he repeatedly contradicted himself, denied some of the arguments
he made in his infamous article, and proved incapable of understanding
that violence is a social construct that is applied to some forms of
harm but not to others, often depending on whether such harm is
considered normal within our society. When some nonviolence proponents
broke the principles of unity and denounced fellow protesters after the
demonstrations against the Vancouver Olympics, one of them subsequently
debated Harsha Walia from âNo One is Illegal,â and got soundly
thrashed.[6]
Most proponents of nonviolence have been smarter,
and they have avoided any level playing field. They have not chosen the
terrain of the movement itself, because collective experiences
repeatedly prove them wrong. Instead they have turned towards the elite
and gotten support from the system itself. Mainstream, forprofit
publishing companies print out their books by the millions, in a stream
of titles that increases as combative social movements gain more ground.
Mainstream, for-profit media give nonviolent activists interviews while
they demonize the so-called violent ones. University professors and NGO
employees living off of grants from the government or wealthy donors
(and living lush, compared to those of us who make our living working in
restaurants and bars, shoplifting, teaching in public schools, driving
taxis, doing temp work or sex work, or volunteering for medical
experiments), also tend to weigh in on the side of nonviolence, bringing
a hefty array of institutional resources along with them.
All of these resources overwhelm the small
counterinformation websites, the pirate radio stations, and the
all-volunteer independent presses of the movement. For every book we
print out, often cutting and binding by hand, they can print a thousand
books. The proponents of nonviolence, yet again, have chosen to
unscrupulously work with and for the system in a Faustian pact,
availing themselves of resources, economic security, safety from
repression, and even fame, but make no mistake: they have revealed
themselves as morally corrupt. The closer one gets to the do-ityourself,
the self-organized, and the crowd-funded structures of our movements for
revolution, and the more one is immersed in the streets, in the
struggles of those who are fighting for their own lives, the more likely
you are to find support for a diversity of tactics. And the closer you
get to the ngos, to the corporate publishing houses, to the mainstream
media or the richly funded âalternatives,â to the elite universities, to
the media-conscious careerists, and to the halls of wealth and
privilege, the more likely you are to find strict support for exclusive
nonviolence.
Nonviolence has failed on a global level. It has
proven to be a great friend to governments, political parties, police
departments, and ngos, and a traitor to our struggles for freedom,
dignity, and well-being. The vast majority of its proponents have jumped
ship to cozy up to the media, the State, or wealthy benefactors, using
any cheap trick, manipulation, or form of violence (like attacking
fellow protesters or helping the cops carry out arrests) that comes in
handy to win the contest, even if it means the division and death of the
movement. Many have proven themselves to be opportunists, politicians,
or careerists. And a principled minority who actually have remained true
to their historical movements still have not answered for past failings
or current weaknesses.
In response to *How Nonviolence Protects the
State*, there were a few principled supporters of nonviolence (writing
in *Fifth Estate* or on *Richmond Indymedia*, for example) who
criticized the tone of the book but accepted many of the criticisms, and
called on other pacifists to read it in order to come to terms with
certain mistakes.
In this book also, I argue in favor of a diversity
of tactics. At its most basic, the concept of a diversity of tactics is
nothing more than the recognition that different methods of struggle
exist side by side. My goal is not to make other people think like I do
or support the exact same tactics and methods that I do. To me, not only
is it inconceivable that a movement contain a homogeneity of methods, it
is also undesirable. It is nothing but authoritarianism
to censor a movement for social change so that everyone else uses the
same method as we do. This is why I believe that nonviolenceâmeaning an
attempt to force nonviolent methods across an entire
movement[7]âis authoritarian and belongs to the State. For
the same reason, I do not want to impose my methods on others. And even
if this could be done through the pure force of reason, simply
convincing everybody (and it couldnât, for no human group ever thinks
with the same mind, and thank the heavens for that), it would be a grave
mistake. We can never know whether our analysis and our methods are
wrong, except sometimes with hindsight. Our movements are stronger when
they employ diverse methods and analyses and these different positions
criticize one another.
Those of us who have tried to create a more
conflictive struggle have often been wrong, and sometimes we have been
aided by the criticism of those who are more drawn to healing and
reconciliation than to conflict. But that kind of mutual criticism and
support is only possible if those who today separate themselves as
pacifists decide unequivocally to stand always with those who struggle,
and always against the powers that oppress.
My aim with this book is not to convert or
delegitimize every person who prefers nonviolence. Within a struggle
that uses a diversity of tactics, there is room for those who prefer
peaceful methods as long as they do not try to write the rules for the
entire movement, as long as they do not collaborate with the police and
the other structures of power, and as long as they accept that other
people in the struggle are going to use other methods, according to
their situation and their preferences. It would also help if they
acknowledged the historical failings of nonviolence, but that is only
their concern if they wish to develop effective nonviolent methods that
must actually be taken seriously, as contrasted with the <em>hollow,
comforta</em>ble forms of nonviolence that have predominated
in the last decades.
And while any struggle not attempting to enforce
homogeneity must accept the existence of a diversity of tactics, I do not
wish to give anyone the impression that we, collectively, have been
doing a good job of building this struggle, or that the diversity of
tactics framework is adequate to our needs. We need much stronger social
struggles if we are to overcome the State, capitalism, patriarchyâall
the forces that oppress and exploit usâto create a world on the basis of
mutual aid, solidarity, free association, and a healthy relationship
with the earth and one another. To that end, I will conclude by talking
about struggles that have revealed promising new directions, and about
how we can move past a diversity of tactics so that different methods of
struggle can complement one another critically and respectfully.
Perhaps the most important argument against non-violence is that violence as a concept is ambiguous to the point of
being incoherent. It is a concept that is prone to manipulation, and its
definition is in the hands of the media and the government, so that
those who base their struggle on trying to avoid it will forever be
taking cues and following the lead of those in power.
Put simply, violence does not exist. It is not a
a wide array of actions, phenomena, situations, and so forth. âViolenceâ
is whatever the person speaking at the moment decides to describe as
violent. Usually, this means things they do not like. As a result, the
use of the category âviolenceâ tends towards hypocrisy. If it is
done to me, it is violent. If it is done by me or for my benefit, it is
justified, acceptable, or even invisible.
In the last eight years, I have organized or
participated in dozens of workshops on the topic of nonviolence.
Whenever I can, I ask people to define âviolence.â The curious thing is
that no group of people, whether they number five or a hundred, has ever
agreed on the definition. And weâre not talking about a random sample of
the population, but relatively homogeneous groups who participate in
social movements, who live in the same town and often know each other,
or in a few cases a neighborhood association or study group. Excepting
the occasional university class, weâre talking about a self-selecting
group of people who come out to a talk critical of or in support of
nonviolence. And even in that narrow sample, there is no consensus about
what violence actually means.
Sometimes I would try teasing it out by asking
folks to stand or raise their hand if they thought a specific action or
situation was violent. Then I named cases like, âa protestor punching a
cop who is trying to arrest someone,â âbreaking the windows of a bank
that evicts people from their houses,â âbuying and eating factory-farmed
meat,â âbuying and eating factory-farmed soy,â âa person killing someone
trying to rape them,â âcarrying a gun in public,â âpaying your taxes,â
âdriving a car,â âthe police evicting someone from their house,â âmaking
a cop feel good about their job,â âa predator killing and eating prey,â
âa lightning bolt killing someone,â âimprisonmentâ and so on.
After doing this exercise dozens of times, I
noticed a few clear patterns. First, as I have already mentioned: there
was no agreement. But even more interesting was what happened if I asked
people to close their eyes while answering. If they could not see how
their peers were responding, there was an even greater divergence. If
people had their eyes open, most questions had a clear majority
describing the case as âviolentâ or ânot violent.â If their eyes were
closed, many more cases were divided clearly down the middle (this
divergence was even more evident if I asked people to position
themselves on a spectrum rather than giving a simple yes or no). In
other words, âviolenceâ is not necessarily a category
that is reasonably defined, so much as one that is defined by the
reactions of our peers. What is considered normal or acceptable is much
less likely to be defined as violent, no matter how much harm it may
cause.
Something that critics of nonviolence have long
said is that nonviolence hides structural violence or the violence of
the State, yet it is this kind of violence, and not riots or liberation
struggles, that harms far more people around the world. It was no
surprise, then, that many people, especially outside the United
States,[8] thought that it was violent for someone to carry a
gun in public, whereas hardly anyone considered working as a cop to be a
violent act, even though being a cop means, among other things, carrying
a gun in public. In other words, the category of violence makes the
legal force of the police invisible, whereas it highlights anyone who
fights back against this commonplace. This is why we say that
nonviolence privileges and protects the violence of the State. This is
why the most respected, longstanding pacifist organizations will
prohibit people from coming armed to their demonstrations (even armed
with things as innocuous as sticks or helmets) but will make no move to
disarm the police, whom they often invite to oversee their protests. And
this is why the police, in turn, try to urge protesters and protest
organizations to be nonviolent, to publish nonviolent codes of conduct,
and to expel or help arrest **any âbad protest**erâ who doesnât
follow the law.[9]
Only people who are involved in radical causes, or
who have experienced it first hand, tend to see structural harm as
violence. People in a typical college class do not identify paying taxes
or buying clothes made in a sweatshop as violent. People who have been
foreclosed, or participants in a group that fights foreclosures, will
identify an eviction as violent. Animal rights activists will identify
eating meat as violent. Small farmer advocates or rainforest advocates
will identify soy as violent. Almost no one will identify driving a car
as violent, even though in objective terms it is the item on the list
that has caused and will cause the most deaths, without a doubt.
What about natural violence? What about the harm
caused by weather, by predators, by lack of predators, by the simple
fact so many people still have not come to terms with, which is that
everybody dies? How much does the concept of a âright to lifeâ owe to
Christian morality, founded in the idea that our lives belong to God and
not to us? What is the relationship between this fear of violence and a
fear of the naturalness and inevitability of harm and death?
Categorically separating harm that is inevitable in nature and harm
caused by humans is inextricable from a separation of humans from their
environment, both philosophically and materially. How much suffering is
caused by this separation?
Does violence mean causing harm? If we participate
in a non-voluntary structure (like the State or the capitalist market)
that tortures, kills, or malnourishes millions of people, are we off the
hook, just because we would face negative consequences for refusal (to
pay taxes, to engage in any market exchange because, letâs face it, even
if you buy green, all economic activity fuels overall economic
activity)?[10] This would make a joke of nonviolence, if those
who fight back against structures of oppression are considered worse
than those who accept them passively. And if complicity with violent
structures is also to be defined as violent, then
how much resistance is required of us so as not to be violent? If we
participate in a protest once a year, that after over thirty years has
still not succeeded in closing one military school, can we now be
considered nonviolent? What if we get arrested for civil disobedience,
even if we know that our arrest will probably change nothing?
These questions are impossible to answer. We are
all forced to participate in a society that is held together by
structural violence, and rewarded for our participation with various
privileges, though these privileges are spread unevenly across society.
Given that those who use some form of visible, antisocial violence are
often the least likely to enjoy the privileges of structural violence,
there is no feasible way to determine who is violent and who is not. And
if we define passive complicity as support for violence, there is no way
to judge which methods of struggle are more or less violent, since a
peaceful method may be more complicit with structural violence. Given
that we do not yet know for sure which methods will be most effective at
finally abolishing the structures that are oppressing us and destroying
the planet, no one can make a solid claim to having a truly peaceful
method, unless we understand âpeacefulâ as ânon-conflictiveâ and perhaps
also as âat peace with existing structures of violence.â
Therefore, nonviolence is not an absence,
avoidance, or transformation of violence. That would be impossible to
certify. Nonviolence is an attempt to resolve, transform, or suppress
those things in our society and in our social movements that appear to
its practitioners to be violent. Because violence cannot be understood
objectively, nonviolent groups will tend to focus on eliminating or
discouraging the forms of violence that are more obvious, and in their
reach; the kinds of violence that are not normal, but that go against
normality; the kinds of violence that are not invisible, but
spectacular. This means nonviolence will privilege the struggle against
open war, against dictatorships, against military rule, while
downplaying or even cozying up to the less visible violence of
democratic government, capitalism, and structural warfare. This also
means pacifying those who are fighting against power, because the act of
rebellion will always appear to be the most violent act
in our society. For this reason, many proponents of nonviolence denounce
any combative form of rebellion while normalizing and even justifying
the repressive response of the State.[11] This is not by any
means true of all practitioners of nonviolence, but it is the logical
outcome of the contradictions in the idea of nonviolence, and therefore
it is the path that many or most practitioners will take.
It is no surprise, then, that one of the largest
nonviolent movements of recent years, the â*indignados*â of
Spain,[12] declared any illegal actions including blocking
streets or even guerrilla gardeningâturning the grassy lawn of a public
plaza into a gardenâto be violent. In contrast, many self-described
pacifists I have met have decided that self-defense or even
assassinating dictators would not be violent because they were
aggressors and such an action would avert a much greater harm. Violence
is a very flexible term that people can bend and twist however they want
to morally justify or condemn the actions they have already decided are
acceptable or unacceptable.
Violence is so vague, so hard to define, it is
useless as a strategic category. It would be silly to abolish it as a
word, because it can succinctly describe a certain emotional reality.
But to use it analytically, to use it as a guiding criterion for our
strategies of struggle, is an invitation to confusion.
It can take hours of debating and only sometimes
will a group of people agree to a common definition of violence. But
they have accomplished nothing, because some of them will still not be
convinced whether ânonviolentâ lines up with âgoodâ and âviolentâ with
âbadâ as they are intended to. In other words, they still will not have
learned anything about the proper methods for struggle. And more
importantly, nearly everyone else in the world will still be using
another definition.
How was the category of âviolenceâ introduced in
our strategic debates? I would argue that it was introduced by the very
institution that serves as the gatekeeper to peopleâs perception of
violence: the media. It is the media who constantly discipline social
movements to adopt these categories and defend themselves from the
ever-ready accusation of being âviolent.â As soon as dissidents try to
defend themselves by arguing that they are not violent, they have fallen
into the trap, taking up the values of the State and adopting its
preferred category.
There are also histories that suggest the mediaâs
role in introducing this category in earlier struggles. Even Gandhi, who
saw how the liberation struggles before his time were maligned by the
powerful, and who went to study at an elite university in England, his
countryâs colonizer, would have been highly sensitive to how rebels and
revolutionaries were characterized in the discourses and the media of
the ruling class. He certainly would have gotten such a perspective when
he voluntarily rallied his fellow Indians in South Africa to support two
different British wars, winning a War Medal for his efforts.
Discussing the history of popular movements and
elite responses in the city of Barcelona, Chris Ealham reveals the
mediaâs use of âmoral panicsâ to unify the city bourgeoisie against the
threat of revolution from below.[13] At the end of the 19th
and beginning of the 20th century, the major newspapers were primarily a
tool of communication among the bourgeoisieâthe class of rulers and
owners. Because there was no single effective conspiracy uniting all the
elite, especially in Barcelona, where the elite were divided between
Spaniards and Catalans, merchants and landed gentry, Catholics and
progressives, much of the conversation about how to rule had to take
place in the open. But in the face of general strikes, worker
rebellions, and a growing anarchist movement, the factory owners,
politicians, aristocrats, and church officials could not communicate
openly about their need to keep the lower classes down. Doing so in a
newspaper would only hasten their loss of control over the hearts and
minds of their subjects, and it would
also contradict with their own self-image and the philanthropic
discourses they used to justify why they got to sit on top of the social
pyramid. So they turned to moralistic euphemisms. The elite, as has been
the case at most times in history, did not have a single set of
interests, but conflicting interests and differing strategies regarding
how to maintain and amplify their power. Different sectors of the elite
generally had their own newspapers, and these usually held competing
discourses. However, when popular movements were particularly strong,
such that they presented a threat to the social pyramid, it was crucial
for the elites to get over their differences and join their forces to
trample down those on the bottom. Therefore, the newspapers began to
deploy some of the key euphemisms they were already circulating to
signal a moral panic, an ungodly threat to the ruling order that
required the whole ruling class to unite.
Aside from uncleanliness or hygiene, the principal
term used to unleash a moral panic and mobilize elite action was
âviolence.â Among the elite, then as now, in Barcelona as in the
English-speaking world, âviolenceâ was a euphemism for a threat to the
ruling order and its illusion of social peace, with which the class
struggle, the brutality of patriarchy, and the murderousness of
colonialism are hidden. The newspapers did not talk about violence when
cops killed strikers, when landlords evicted families, or when poor
people died of hunger. They talked about violence when workers went on
strike, when tenants stopped paying rent, when street vendors refused to
surrender their wares to the cops (who would harass them at the behest
of the store owners), and when anarchists carried out sabotage or held
unpermitted marches.
One of the advantages of moralizing elite
discourses, and of democratic government as well, is that they train the
oppressed to adopt the mentality and the language of the oppressor. Over
time, people fighting to better their situation came to care about their
image in the eyes of the media, which is to say in the eyes of the
elite. They wanted to appear respectable. In some cases, they were
opportunists who formed political parties and cashed in their popular
support at the first opportunity to obtain a seat at the table of power.
In other cases, they were people who took these elite
discourses seriously, bit down on the bait, and tried to prove that they
were not violent or unhygienic. They debated with the hollow hypocrisy
of the elite in an attempt to show that they were not monsters deserving
repression. If the justification for repression could be removed,
wouldnât the repression also disappear? As the Spectacle grew in
strength, many people became so detached from the reality in the streets
that their own self-image and moral compass were largely crafted by the
media.
As soon as social movements began to listen to the
media, the elite could determine which forms of resistance were
acceptable, and which were unacceptable. Every day of the week, the
mediaâwhich are owned by the same people who profit off the current
state of affairsâare telling us what is violent and what is normal. The
category of violence belongs to them. By using the same category as our
moral compass, we are allowing those in power to guide our struggle. One
justification for clinging to the category of violence is that violence
is oppressive, therefore we need to highlight it and avoid it. This
would only have a chance of being true if we controlled the definition
of violence, rather than the powerful. If we choose other criteria for
evaluating our resistance, for example whether or not a tactic or method
is liberating, whether it makes us more free and opens up space for new
social relations, we can avoid the forms of authoritarianism or
self-harm the pacifists wish to avoid, without giving the advantage to
the media. The media do not talk 24 hours a day about what is
liberating, because they do not want us to think about it, and because
we have the advantage in that debate. More often than their occasional
use of âfreedomâ as the justification for some war, the government and
media have to explain why we need limits on freedom. But when it comes
to violence, in a ten-second sound bite they have the upper hand if they
want to describe a conflictive social movement as violent, or an
austerity measure or capitalist development project seem like a mundane
fact of life. Even in an even debate, and the debate is far from even,
most people will be persuaded that the thing that triggers a release of
adrenaline, that has a sense of dangerâa riot, a shooting, smashing
things, shouting and running around, crimeâis violent, whereas the thing
that is abstract,
bureaucratic, or invisibleâa million slow deaths on another continent,
the price of medicine, a prison sentenceâis not violent.
Freedom as a concept sides with those who are
struggling for theirs, whereas nonviolence as a concept sides with the
enforcers of normality and the rulers of the status quo.
By criticizing nonviolence, I am not advocating
violence. Many of us believe that the phrase âadvocating violenceâ has
no inherent meaning, it is just a form of demagoguery and
fear-mongering. Nonviolence requires a strategic usage of the concept of
âviolence,â which is moralistic, imprecise, incoherent, and tends
towards hypocrisy. We reject nonviolence because it is pacifying, and
because it is incoherent. The category of violence is a tool of the
State. In using it uncritically, nonviolent activists also become tools.
I do not want to waste any more time by talking
about violence. I will try to talk concretely about the actions we need
in our struggles. If I have to refer to a body of methods or tactics
that are usually excluded by nonviolence, I will talk about âillegal,â
âcombative,â âconflictive,â or âforcefulâ actions, as the case may be.
But I will try to do so with my eyes set on the necessity for a
diversity of tactics.
But âdiversity of tacticsâ should not simply be a
replacement term for âviolence.â I think the criticism has sometimes
been warranted that practitioners of a diversity of tactics have done
whatever they wanted without thinking about the consequences for anyone
else. But also, some of the most effective protests in North America in
the last few yearsâeffective in terms of disruption to the summits of
the powerful, in terms of spreading awareness, surviving repression, and
also allowing a diverse range of protest methods to inhabit the same
space in a spirit of respect and solidarity (excepting that method which
tries to dictate how everyone else may or may not participate)âused a
diversity of tactics. These include the Seattle WTO protests in 1999,
the Republican National Convention protests in St. Paul in 2008, the
Pittsburgh
G8 protests in 2009, and the protests against the 2010 Vancouver
Olympics; and one might also add the 2005 protests against the G8 Summit
in Gleneagles, Scotland, or the 2007 protests against
the G8 in Heiligendamm, Germany. And in the aftermath, there were
inevitably some proponents of nonviolence who broke the principles of
unity agreed on beforehand and denounced the âbad protestersâ in the
media.
While the debate around a diversity of tactics
most often surfaces in major protests that bring together people with
very different methods, it also applies to other moments and other kinds
of struggle. Likewise, the most effective social uprisings since the end
of the Cold War can be characterized as using a diversity of methods,
whereas the exclusively peaceful movements have resulted in
disappointment. (Chapter 3 is dedicated entirely to this point).
There are other criticisms that have come from the
socalled bad protesters, the violent ones, themselves. While many still
hold to the ideal of a diversity of tactics, and many believe that
combative methods such as sabotage, riots, Black Blocs, or even armed
struggle, are necessary, few are content with our methods to date.
Participants of certain struggles, at certain moments, have criticized a
fetishization of violence in their struggle, or the lack of a next step
once police have been defeated in the street (see, for example, âAfter
We Have Burnt Everythingâ[14]). Generalizing these criticisms
to all âviolent protestersâ would be dishonest and it would also miss
the very valuable and nuanced points they bring up.
In my experience, the unfair and often
manipulative generalizations made by supporters of nonviolence make it
much harder for conflictive anarchists to make these self-criticisms
openly. Ironically, nonviolence advocates have created the exact sort of
polemicized environment that ânonviolent communicationâ tries to avoid,
in which two sides close ranks and face off. I could decry this as yet
another example of nonviolent hypocrisy, but then pacifists who donât
deserve that criticism, along with those who do, would be more likely to
block their ears and reload for the counterattack. So, Iâll just leave
the criticism in the open and reiterate the point that those who support
a diversity of tactics are not generally satisfied with our struggle,
many are self-critical, **and many want t**o be more inclusive.
A diversity of methods is necessary in our
struggle because none of us have the answer regarding the one true
strategy for revolution; because there is no one size that fits all and
each of us must develop a unique form of struggle for our respective
situation; and because in fact our movements are harder to repress when
we replace a party-line unity with a broad solidarity, when we attack as
a swarm and not as an opposing army. Whether that army is pacifist or
combative, the discipline required to coerce or intimidate everyone into
following one set of pre-approved tactics, and to exclude those who fall
out of line, is authoritarian. In such a contest, whichever army wonâthe
army of the government or the army of the movementâthe State would
triumph.
A lack of unity does not mean a lack of
communication. We learn from difference, and we are stronger when we
communicate across this difference, criticizing one another but also
helping one another, and all the while respecting our fundamental
difference. There are many totally erroneous or backstabbing forms of
struggle, and these should be criticized vehemently, not protected
behind a polite relativism. But the goal of our criticism should be
solidarity, not homogeneity. There are a thousand different roles to
play within this struggle, if we can learn to support one another in our
differences. There is a place for healers, for fighters, for
storytellers, for those who resolve conflicts and those who seek
conflicts.
All of us can do a better job at seeking this more robust struggle.
The reason I am talking about methods of struggle is because struggle is
a vital part of the lives of many people around the world. Sometimes we
meet in the streetsâin protests, occupations, demonstrations, festivals,
talks, and debatesâand sometimes we are separated by a wide gulf in our
practices. What we have in common is that we want to fight against the
current state of things, but we donât even agree on how to phrase this.
Some would say we want to liberate ourselves from colonialism, others
that we want to abolish oppression, and others that we want to change
the world. One person might say we are working for social justice, and
others, myself for instance, would counter that justice is a concept of
the ruling system.
I am an anarchist, but I fight alongside many
people who do not define themselves the same way. We may all say that we
want revolution, but we mean different things by this. Many people
believe in political revolution, which would be the overthrow of the
existing political structure and the installation of a new, presumably
better political structure. The revolutions in the American colonies,
France, Russia, China, Cuba, and Algeria were political revolutions.
Anarchists generally believe in a social revolution, which means the
destruction of the existing political structure and all coercive
hierarchies, without the imposition of a new political structure,
therefore allowing everyone to organize themselves freely. But again,
those are my terms; others would describe it differently.
Some people understand revolution as the abolition
of classes, while others see it as the proletariat achieving political
dominance. Some focus on the abolition of the patriarchy, and others on
ending white supremacy and imperialism. The idea of revolution can apply
to all aspects of life. If I do not talk exclusively about my own vision
of revolution, it is because my goal in this text is not to convince
others of that vision, but to deal with a problem that has arisen in
spaces where people with very different ideas of revolution try to work
together.
Even though revolution is a term with many
definitions, it is informed by experiences of the struggle we often
share. This vague commonality, the fact that we are on some level
struggling together even though our reasons and concepts differ, is why
we can criticize one anotherâs concept of revolution without necessarily
agreeing on what revolution means: because concepts inform practices,
and practices meet with different results when they are put to use in
the streets. When these results are counterproductive, sometimes we
refuse to see our own failings and need to hear criticism from a
different perspective. This, in my mind, is the complicated, suspended
nature of reality, often lacking any objective coordinates but still
full of pressing needs and imminent truths. An academic approach demands
that we establish objective definitions and shared criteria for
evaluation. This method has its uses but it is not always realistic in a
situation of struggle. The criteria we choose might be incorrect, or the
definitions misleading, and we will not know until we put them into
practice. We each know why we are fighting, but perhaps we cannot
articulate it, much less agree about it with others. Perhaps the demands
for a philosophical unity are themselves antithetical to the project of
liberation, since we ourselves are so obviously neither identical nor
unified. Despite lacking a common definition of revolution, we can
criticize the nonviolent vision of revolution for betraying that
nameless refusal, that urge for freedom we all have inside of us.
Through collective debate, we can dismantle visions of revolution that
do not live up to their pretenses of being either liberating or
realistic. The end result of this debate is not a single definition of
revolution nor a common, correct practice, since we do not represent a
homogenous humanity with the same needs and experiences. The result is a
multiplicity of practices that are more intelligent and
more effective, and that either complement one another or clearly evince
the unbridgeable chasm between themselves.
The present criticism of nonviolence, therefore,
does not seek to convert its adherents, but to disprove their pretenses,
suggest new directions for those interested in a revolution against all
forms of domination, and let them make up their own minds.
The primary flaw in a majority of nonviolent
discourses is to view revolution as a morality play. According to their
morality play, revolutions lose because they open the Pandoraâs box of
violence, are corrupted, and end up reproducing what they intended to
abolish.[15] But not only the so-called violent revolutions
have suffered this fate. The government of India continued to mete out
humiliation, exploitation, beatings and killings after the victory of
the supposedly nonviolent independence movement. In the United States,
the desegregated South continued to preserve white supremacy northern
style, through gentrification, judicial lynchings, structural
discrimination, and other measures. And in recent years, where the
âColor Revolutionsâ have forced out the ruling political parties in
Serbia, Ukraine, Kyrgyzstan, and elsewhere, we still find government
corruption, police brutality, the forcible exclusion of common people,
and widespread apathy.[16]
Government violence is not the result of violent
revolutions, but the product of government itself. Any movement that
leaves the State intact will fail in ending the oppressions we are
fighting against. A nonviolent movement that replaces one government
with anotherâand this is the greatest victory a nonviolent movement has
ever achieved in the history of the worldâends up betraying itself,
allowing Power to change its masks without addressing the fundamental
problems of society. Nonviolence
as an analytical tool has no means of understanding this kind of
defeatâthe kind that looks like victory.
When evaluating the possibility for a
revolutionary social change, it is necessary to set our sights on a
complete transformation that does away with coercive hierarchies of any
kind, including governments, capitalism, and patriarchy. Governments are
by their nature aggressive and dominating. No society is safe if its
neighbor is a state. Capitalism, for its part, is based on the endless
accumulation of value, which requires exploitation, alienation, the
enclosure of any commons, and the destruction of the environment.
Capitalism has proven to be the strongest engine yet for state power,
which is why every state in modern history, even those that call
themselves socialist, link themselves to the accumulative processes of
capitalism. And patriarchy is perhaps the most insidious, longest
lasting form of oppression on the planet, constituting itself as a
plague in our own families and communities as much as an external force
to be combated.
An anarchist revolution opens the door to many
different forms of self-organization, but it must do away with all these
hierarchical systems. Being critical of nonviolence is not essential to
being anarchist, as there are many anarchist pacifists, and
participating in social movements does not at all require having an
anarchist vision.
Although some folks participate in social
struggles simply to recover lost privileges (especially in these times
of austerity measures), a deeper unhappiness with exploitation,
oppression, and the destruction of the planet drive many more people to
the streets. Most of these folks understand their problems within the
dominant discourses of the day, which tend to be democratic or
religious. In other words, they reject the problems caused by the
system, but they adopt the language, the philosophy, and the range of
solutions given to them by that same system. As such, they often set
themselves the goal of getting the right leaders in power. But all
social ills flow from the fact that we are robbed of power to make the
decisions and solve the problems that directly affect us. No one knows
whatâs best for us more than we ourselves do. Once we are turned into
spectators of our own lives, any manner of abuses can
be heaped on us with ease.
This book is not only for anarchists, but it is
written from an anarchist perspective, based on the belief that no
matter how people understand their problems, rising up to solve them
will necessitate conflict with the State, and those problems will not be
solved until the State is destroyed.
Many readers may not agree with this contention,
but if they continue struggling for their own vision of freedom, the
debate will come up again and again, because their struggle will bring
them into conflict with the State, and if they should ever win, and have
the opportunity to build a better state supposedly compatible with their
liberation, they will be sorely disappointed, and all their dreams will
be corrupted, as has happened so many times in the past. In the
meantime, we can agree to disagree, and focus on the fact that
struggling for a better world means conflict with the current system.
If we are going to challenge that system, it will
help to familiarize ourselves with how governments themselves understand
resistance. The specific strategies vary greatly, but for the last half
century, governments across the world have used the paradigm of
counterinsurgency for defeating rebellious movements. The idea of
counterinsurgency comes from the State itself, based on experiences in
Kenya, Algeria, Vietnam, and urban ghettos in the United States and
Europe. Its basis is the hypothesis that conflict is the inherent
condition of society under the State. The goal of government, therefore,
is not to eliminate conflict, but to manage it permanently, and make
sure it remains at lower, less threatening levels, which according to
the military authors of this idea, includes nonviolence.[17]
Insurrectionary anarchists often divide
counterinsurgency into repression and recuperation. Together, these two
motions constitute a carrot and a stick that can discipline social
movements into adopting behaviors that do not threaten the fundamental
basis of the current system. Nonviolent activists very rarely talk about
recuperation, and some would say this is because they tend to play
the role of recuperators.
Recuperation is the process by which those who
attempt to break away from current power structures to rebel are induced
to rejuvenate those power structures or create more effective ones. They
either turn their rebellion into the mere symbol of rebellion, as a way
to exorcise whatever anger or discontentment led them to rebel, or they
direct it against only a small part of the system, creating a change
that allows the State to function more effectively overall. Recuperation
is when countercultural movements like punk or the hippies become just
new ways of buying and selling, new product lines, a new niche within
the diversity of capitalist democracy. Recuperation is when workersâ
movements around the world form political parties that enter into
government and sell out their base, or when labor unions come to
convince workers of the needs of bosses, for example accepting voluntary
pay cuts for the good of the company. Liberation movements in India,
South Africa, and many other countries were recuperated when they
decided to seek common ground with their colonizers and fight for a new
government that would carry out all the same economic projects of the
old government, becoming local managers for international finance.
ngos profit constantly off the Stateâs need to
recuperate popular rage. Rich donors and government agencies give away
huge amounts of money to pay dissidents to feel like theyâre making a
real change in the world by running services that constitute a bandage
on the gaping wounds of poverty and structural violence, while training
those in need to passively accept aid rather than fighting to change
their circumstances. Thanks to charity, the powerful can throw some
crumbs to those who wait obediently, allowing them to more effectively
crush those who rise up to create change directly.
Struggles in democratic societies are defeated by
recuperation more often than by repression. Though a democratic state is
perfectly capable of shooting down protesters in the street or torturing
rebels in prisonâand every democratic state does this with more
regularity than many of its citizens suspectâdemocracyâs greatest
strength is in winning the consent and participation of the
exploited. To do this, a democratic government has to pretend it is open
to criticism. Democracy requires social peace, the illusion that, in a
society based on exploitation and domination, everyone can get along and
nobodyâs fundamental well-being is under threat. If a democratic
government cannot successfully project the idea that its use of the
bullet and the baton is exceptional, the social peace is disrupted,
investors grow cautious, and state subjects stop participating.
To preserve the social peace, businesses and
politicians constantly deploy measures to convince those who rise up to
make demands, to instead enter into dialogue, reform the system, play
politics, or turn their critiques and anxieties into something that can
make money. We canât overcome the destruction of our communities, but we
can have a hundred friends on Facebook. We canât keep the forest we
played in as children from getting cut down, but we can start a
recycling program. Indigenous people cannot have their land back, but
one or two of them might get elected to Congress. Poor neighborhoods of
color canât get rid of the police who occupy their streets, harass them,
and occasionally shoot them down, but they might get the city to pay
some NGO to give the cops cultural sensitivity trainings.
For recuperation to work, those who participate in
social struggles must play along in some way. Enough people need to
agree to play by the new set of rules being imposed from above. They
need to accept the new police training requirements or recycling program
as a victory, they need to vote for the new candidate or support the new
worker-friendly business. They will do this only if they do not see the
system as a whole as their enemy; they will accept domination at the
hands of the police as long as it happens in more subtle ways; they will
be content with the destruction of the planet as long as it happens a
little more slowly.
For this reason, nonviolence tends to be a
necessary component for recuperation. Nonviolent resistance is less
likely to help people develop an antagonistic consciousness of the
State. It gives the guardians of law and order more opportunities to put
on a friendly face. And it also prevents the disruption of the social
peace during the necessary period of institutional pressure and dialogue
in which radical movements allow themselves to be recuperated. The Civil
Rights movement in the US was recuperated when it was convinced to fight
for voter registration instead of any material equality or meaningful
freedom. The independence movements in India and South Africa were
recuperated when they set their goal on new capitalist states that
played by the same rules that had enriched investors during the colonial
or apartheid regimes. Popular outrage in Ukraine, Serbia, Lebanon,
Kyrgyzstan, and other countries that experienced the âColor Revolutionsâ
was recuperated when they identified their enemy as one specific
political party, and declared victory when a new political party came
into office, even though none of the structures that caused their
poverty and powerlessness had changed. Nonviolence played a key role in
all of these processes of recuperation by enabling dialogue between
powerholders and movement leaders, by preventing people from taking
power into their own hands, giving them instead an ideology of glorified
powerlessness, and by ensuring peacefulness and stability in critical
moments of transition from one form of oppression to another.
Anyone who believes in revolution needs to have an
analysis of recuperation and a strategy for how to keep their rebellion
from being twisted to suit the needs of the State. Not only does
nonviolence lack this analysis, it frequently serves as a vehicle for
recuperation.
After demonstrating that the historical victories of nonviolence have not
been victories from a revolutionary standpoint, that they did not bring
an end to oppression
and exploitation, they did not fundamentally change social relations,
much less create a classless, horizontal society, one often hears the
rebuttal, *But violence has never worked!*
Moving past the moralistic simplemindedness
contained in the belief that âviolenceâ is a method, this statement
conceals an important fact. Unlike the proponents of nonviolence, we
(and here I only mean to speak for other anarchists who believe in
revolution, though many other anti-authoritarian anticapitalists as well
as indigenous people fighting for their freedom from colonialism may
identify) have never claimed victory. We have pointed to specific
battles won, ground gained, or small steps ahead as sources of
inspiration and learning, but we are not trying to offer easy solutions,
cheap hopes, or false promises to anyone. If we liberate ourselves in
one area, all we gain will be lost again until the State is defeated on
a worldwide scale.
The State does not brook any independence or
externality to its rule, and that is why it has brutally colonized the entire
globe. The tendency of nonviolence to claim superficial, false victories
reveals its inclination to seek accommodation with ruling structures by
identifying oppression with the spectacular violence of âbad
government,â thereby covering up the deeper mechanisms that âgood
governmentsâ use to accomplish the same ends. Supporters of nonviolence
claim Indian independence as a victory for their method, whereas
anarchists who support combative methods do not claim the Russian
Revolution as a victory.
Why should they? Although they participated, along with other currents
of struggle, the world they talked about did not come about, and in fact
they were slaughtered as other elements took over the revolution. Things
clearly changed in Russia, but it was not an anarchist change.
However, these exact same criteria apply to the
nonviolent movement in India. They were but one of multiple currents,
their leaders were killed off, and the peaceful, just society they spoke
about never came into being.[18] Nonetheless, proponents of
nonviolence jump at the chance to declare victory, no matter how many
embarrassing details they have to ignore. This is not simple
opportunism, but an outgrowth of the functional complicity between
nonviolence and the structural violence of the State. The very
philosophy of nonviolence leads to a misleading distinction between good
and bad government, based on whether a government must make use of
shocking, visible forms of violence or whether it can control society
through other, invisible means.
By chalking up the failure of the revolutions in
Russia, Spain, China, Cuba, and elsewhere to one simple factor, the
revolutionariesâ use of this thing called âviolence,â they save
themselves the need for any nuanced, thorough historical analysis.
Nonviolence, in sum, encourages superficiality, false expectations,
dishonesty, and sloppy thinking. Even more troublesome, it conforms with
the narratives of those in power, who would also have us believe that a
nonviolent Gandhi carried the day in India, and that the workers in
Russia opened a Pandoraâs box by rising up.
Anti-authoritarians who support a diversity of
tactics do not claim a victory in the revolutions in Russia, Spain,
Haiti, and elsewhere. They are forced, therefore, to analyze how people
empowered themselves to defeat the government and begin to self-organize
society, what went wrong, and what was the interplay between different
revolutionary currents. To make sense of their defeat, they have to
investigate whether people achieved a meaningful freedom in the Maroon
villages,[19] the Russian soviets, or the collectives of
AragĂłn; and whether these liberated zones were effective or ineffective
at defending themselves. This has led to years of research and debate to
hack out nuanced answers to organizational questions regarding movement
unity and coordination, volunteer militias, guerrilla forces,
clandestine cells, and labor unions; socioeconomic questions like the
role of the struggle against patriarchy within these revolutions, the
possibility of alliance between wage slaves and unwaged slaves, whether
the productive logic of the factory can ever be liberated, whether
intensifying attacks on capitalism and efforts to collectivize a
societyâs resources strengthen or weaken the attempt to defeat fascist
or interventionist militaries, and a long et cetera. In moments of
social peace, this can seem like an obsessive escapism into the distant
battles of history, but when social movements reemerge in times of
renewed conflict, the people who have participated in these debates have
been able to apply historical lessons to ongoing struggles and avoid the
repetition of old errors.
Social scientists Erica Chenoweth and Maria
Stephan are the authors of a study that is among the only statistical
analyses of the effectiveness of nonviolence. Like many social
scientists before them, they use statistics to obscure more complex
truths. They claim to have compiled a list of 323 major nonviolent
campaigns or violent conflicts from 1900 to 2006, and then superficially
rate these as âsuccessful,â âpartially successful,â or âfailed.â They do
not use revolutionary criteria for success, and in their mind the âColor
Revolutionsâ and many other reformist, dead-end, or self-betraying
movements were successful. Although they rate campaigns as objectively
violent or nonviolent, they do not define violence, and they also
uncritically use loaded terms like âthe international
community.â They credit nonviolence with victory in cases where
international peacekeeping forces, i.e. armies, had to be called in to
protect peaceful protesters, as in East Timor, and they define victory
simply as the achievement of a movementâs goals, as though movements
ever had a consensus on their goals.
They do not publish the list of campaigns and
conflicts with their original study, and after extensive searching I was
unable to find it. They explain that the list of major nonviolent
campaigns was provided to them by âexperts in nonviolent conflict,â in
other words, people who are almost exclusively proponents of
nonviolence. Given widespread manipulation by such âexperts,â who
frequently describe heterogeneous struggles as ânonviolent,â such as the
independence movements in South Africa and India, the Civil Rights
movement, or the uprisings of the Arab Spring, we can only assume that
many of successful nonviolent campaigns on the list included armed and
combative elements. The violent conflicts that they include in their
study come from a completely different source: lists of armed conflicts
with over 1,000 combatant deaths. In other words, wars. They are
comparing apples and oranges, lining social movements up against wars,
as though these different kinds of conflicts arose in the same
circumstances and were merely a product of the choices of their
participants.
One methodological weakness they do admit to, in a
footnote, is that by focusing on âmajorâ nonviolent campaigns, they weed
out the many ineffective nonviolent campaigns that never assumed large
proportions. But none of the measures they took, ostensibly to correct
that bias, could possibly have any effect. Circulating âthe data among
leading authorities on nonviolent movements to make sure we accounted
for failed movementsâ is useless since there is no objective distinction
between major and minor campaigns, and the biggest failures never become
major campaigns. Running âmultiple tests both across nonviolent and
violent cases and within nonviolent cases alone to ensure robustness on
all resultsâ is worthless if the study sample is stacked from the
start.[20]
Their entire method is superficial to the point of
being useless. They are using statistics to obscure complex realities.
But even in this flawed endeavor, they have to manipulate the statistics
in order to affirm their preconceived conclusions. Most of their paper
centers on a detailed explanation of their hypotheses, and
pseudo-logical arguments for why their hypotheses must be correct. For
example, they cite psychological studies on individual decision-making,
with the unspoken assumption that complex social conflicts between
institutions and heterogeneous populations will follow the same
patterns.[21] They provide no evidence for key arguments like
âthe public is more likely to support a nonviolent campaignâ (p. 13) nor
do they interrogate the figure of âthe public.â They also make
convenient use of non sequiturs, as in the following paragraph:
security forces, they greatly reduce the possibility of loyalty shifts.
Abrahms finds that terrorist groups targeting civilians lose public
support compared with groups that limit their targets to the military or
police.[footnote removed] Surrendering or defecting to a violent
movement
[âŠ] [p. 13]
All the subsequent arguments in the paragraph, which are rhetorical
arguments lacking any documentation or data, refer to the topic sentence
of the paragraph. All of them are intended to convince readers that
so-called violent movements are less effective at provoking defection or
âloyalty shiftsâ among state forces. The only sentence that makes any
reference to evidence is the second one, quoted above. But notice how
the study cited actually has nothing to do with the topic sentence, no
bearing on the question of defection nor the variable
violence/nonviolence (Abrahmsâ study only addresses violent groups,
distinguishing between those that do and do not target civilians).
Elsewhere in the study, the authors ambiguously
admit
that the statistics do not reveal more defections in the face of
nonviolent movements, but they structure the entire article to hide that
inconvenience and advance their preconceived arguments.
successes occur among violent campaigns occasionally, but nonviolent
campaigns are more likely to produce loyalty shifts. Although in the
quantitative study these findings are qualified by data constraints, our
case studies reveal that three violent campaigns were unable to produce
meaningful loyalty shifts among opponent elites, whereas such shifts did
occur as a result of nonviolent action in the Philippines and East
Timor. [p. 42]
To put it more plainly, these âdata constraintsâ are a lack of data
supporting their argument, or âinsignificant effectsâ as they admit on
page 20. The three case studies they call in to save the day are three
examples cherry-picked to prove the point they are trying to make. We
can do better: the Vietnam War, the Soviet invasion of Afghanistan,
partisan resistance during World War ii in Yugoslavia and in Italy, and
the anarchist resistance in Ukraine during the Russian Civil War. Five
examples of armed movements provoking major defections among the armies
sent to crush them, all of them more definitive and on a higher scale
than the âloyalty shiftsâ provoked in the Philippines and East Timor.
In one paragraph summing up her research,
Chenoweth acknowledges that the impact of a âviolent wingâ on the
success rates of a movement is ânot statistically significantâ and then
in the next paragraph say that âthe most troubling possibility is that
the armed wing will reduce the movementâs chances of success.â Later,
she commits the most basic error in statistics, confusing correlation
with causation, to say that âan *armed wing can reduce popular
participation* [her emphasis]â even though her own data do not support
this assertion.[22]
It is significant that mention of this study made
the rounds on a number of nonviolent websites. From what I saw, the
nonviolence advocates who used the statistics to prove the superiority
of their method never linked directly to the study. They probably never
even read it.
In order to evaluate the successes and failures of
the major uprisings of the last twenty-odd years since the end of the
Cold War, we need a fair and sensible set of criteria. We can set aside
the superficial question of âwho won?,â given that nobody has won,
except for those who continue to rule us.
We should also avoid the criterion of whether or
not a movement leads to increased repression. I can remember countless
arguments in which supporters of nonviolence have tried to paint a
struggle as a failure on the grounds that it was heavily repressed. The
semi-effective nonviolent movements of the past all provoked an increase
in government repression whenever they could encourage widespread
disobedience. The belief of modern pacifists, which was not shared by
King or Gandhi, that peaceful struggle can avoid brutal consequences at
the hands of police and military, has been effectively used as a selling
point to flood the ranks of nonviolent movements with opportunists,
weekenders, fair-weather friends, cowards, careerists, and naĂŻve
citizens who think that changing the world can be easy and hassle-free.
Repression is inevitable in any struggle against
authority. It is important to be able to survive this repression, but in
the worst case, a struggle that is completely crushed by repression is
still more effectiveâbecause it can inspire us todayâthan a struggle
that allows itself to be recuperated for fear of repression, as happens
with many nonviolent movements. Therefore, because the long-term effects
of repression still remain to be seen, we will not include this as a
criterion, but we will note if a particular rebellion was successfully
defeated by repression or recuperation, so that readers will notice a
pattern if the combative movements truly are unable to cope with
repression, as their critics claim, or if nonviolent movements are
frequently recuperated, as we claim.
One criterion of the utmost importance is whether
a movement succeeds in seizing space in which new relations can be put
in practice. New relations mean: do people share communally and enjoy
direct access to their means of survival, or is the social wealth
alienated; are people able to organize their own
lives, activity, and surroundings, or is decision-making authority
monopolized by government structures; do women, trans, and queer people
enjoy means of self-defense and self-determination, or are they fully
exposed to the violence of patriarchy; do people of color and indigenous
people have means of self-defense and autonomy, or are they at the mercy
of colonial structures like the market and the police? While the forms
are different, the social relations are fundamentally the same between
one capitalist state and another, whereas there is a marked difference
in the social relations in a stateless commune or an independent
indigenous territory. Even though autonomous space will usually be
reconquered by the State, we take the experiences of self-organization
away with us. The more of these experiences we win, the more powerful
our struggles become, the greater our capacity for selforganization on a
higher level, and the more people there are who know that obedience to
the existing system is not the only option. This suggests a second
criterion: to what extent a movement spreads awareness of its ideas. And
this, in turn, needs to be evaluated in terms of whether those ideas are
spread as passive information, or whether they are communicated as ideas
worth fighting for (or in the case of the nonviolent, taking action and
making sacrifices for).
Because of the importance of recuperation in
defeating social movements, one important criterion is whether a
movement has elite support. If a part of the elite supports a movement,
it is much more likely that the movement appears to achieve a victory,
when in fact the victory is insubstantial and allows the elite to
improve their own situation. This criterion can also show if the
pacifists are right when they say the government wants us to be violent,
or if the opposite is true, that the elite want us to be nonviolent.
Finally, did a movement achieve any concrete gains
that improve peopleâs lives, restore their dignity, or demonstrate that
struggle is worth it and that the government is not omnipotent? From
this criterion, we must exclude strictly formalistic gains, like
pro-democracy movements that achieve free and fair elections, because
this is a redundant victory that can only matter to those
who have allowed themselves to believe that democratic government is
somehow analogous to freedom or a better life. When the Soviet Bloc
countries transitioned from dictatorship to democracy, citizensâ freedom
of action did not at all increase, whereas their quality of life
suffered dramatically. In other words, the achievement of democracy is
solely a question of how power organizes itself, and not one that
necessarily impacts how normal people live. If, however, successful
resistance to a dictatorship means that people can take to the streets
without fear of being arrested and tortured, then we can clearly count
this as a concrete gain. Hopefully, the critical difference is
obvious.[23] In sum, the four basic criteria are:
1. whether a movement seized space for new social relations;
2. whether
it spread an awareness of new ideas (and secondarily if this awareness
was passive or whether it inspired others to fight);
3. whether it had elite support;
4. whether it achieved any concrete gains in improving peopleâs lives.
Because all of us are still at the mercy of an
oppressive system, our focus must be on the strengthening of our
struggles for freedom, dignity, and well-being. The above criteria
measure the health of our struggles, and whether different methods avail
us of what we need to have any chance of creating a new world.
In 1990, mohawk warriors took up arms to prevent a development project on
their lands. According to *Warrior Publications*:
The Oka Crisis of 1990
involved the Mohawk territories of
Kanehsatake/Oka & Kahnawake, both located near Montreal, Quebec. The
standoff began with an armed police assault on a blockade at Kanehsatake
on July 11, 1990, which saw one police officer shot dead in a brief
exchange of gunfire. Following this, 2,000 police were mobilized, later
replaced by 4,500 soldiers with tanks & apcs, along with naval & air
support⊠The armed warriors at both Kanehsatake & Kahnawake inspired
widespread support & solidarity from Indigenous people throughout the
country. Protests, occupations, blockades, & sabotage actions were
carried out, an indication of the great potential for rebellion amongst
Indigenous peoples.
This manifestation of unity & solidarity served to
limit the use of lethal force by the government in ending the standoff.
Overall, Oka had a profound effect on Indigenous peoples and was the
single most important factor in re-inspiring our warrior spirit. The
77-day standoff also served as an example of Indigenous sovereignty, and
the necessity of armed force to defend territory & people against
violent aggression by external forces.[24]
The Oka Crisis was an armed conflict.
1. It succeeded in seizing space.
2. It spread ideas of indigenous sovereignty and inspired many others
3. It did not have elite support.
4. The golf course expansion on their lands was defeated, and the
In 1994, the zapatistas, an indigenous army based in Chiapas,
Mexico, rose up against the North American Free Trade Agreement and
neoliberalism in general. They are an armed movement, though they have
also carried out a large number of peaceful actions. In other words,
they have employed a diversity of tactics.
Although critiques exist of hierarchical organization, nationalism, and
other problems among the Zapatistas, for the time being they seem to
have distinguished themselves considerably from other guerrilla
movements that proved to be authoritarian.
1. The Zapatistas have seized space for new relations, liberating a
</em>for over a decade.
2. The Zapatistas did more than most any other group in the â90s in
3. The Zapatistas do not have any significant elite support in Mexico.
4. Although
In May 1998, thousands of people in Indonesia protested and rioted
against the Suharto regime and economic conditions. Soldiers cracked down, and more than a thousand people were
killed. The military negotiated with a protest leader to cancel a major
rally. When the pro-democracy political groups demonstrated they had
control over the movement by successfully canceling the rally, Suharto
stepped down. In sum, the movement was not peaceful, but its leadership
tended towards nonviolence.
1. The movement seized the streets, and student protesters held
2. Although the movement succeeded in ousting Suharto, it was
not linked to any social critiques that spread beyond Indonesia.
3. Suharto stepped down after receiving a call from the US Secretary of
State, and pro-democracy groups received government support in pushing
for a democratic transition. It was also alleged that elements of the
military redirected crowd violence away from government buildings and
against ethnic minorities. In sum, pro-democracy elements of the
movement did have elite support.
4. The movement did succeed in getting rid of a particularly brutal
dictatorship. However it did not succeed in changing the underlying
economic conditions that was the main grievance of many participants.
In september 2000, palestinians rose up against the Israeli occupation
and apartheid system, immediately in response to
a visit by then Israeli opposition leader Ariel Sharon (the highest
official responsible for the Sabra and Shatila massacres of 1982) to the
site of the al-Aqsa mosque, the third holiest place in Islam, annexed by
Israel in 1980. In the first five days of fighting, Israeli security
forces killed 47 Palestinians, while Palestinian rioters killed five
Israelis. The uprising, or intifada, spread across the country and
lasted some five years. Palestinians used mass protests, general
strikes, slingshots, suicide bombings, and homemade rockets, while the
Israelis tried to crush the uprising with tanks, infantry, helicopter
gunships, snipers, missiles, starvation, and mass imprisonment. Over
3,000 Palestinians and around 1,000 Israelis lost their lives. The
intifada ended in an impasse.
Because of the nature of the conflict, it is
extremely hard to evaluate the results of the intifada in liberatory
terms. Most of the losses suffered by the Palestinians, both to their
quality of life and in terms of the degree of oppression and
dispossession they suffer, can only be attributed to the viciousness of
Israeli repression. Some proponents of nonviolence would blame the
repressive conditions on the violence of the Palestinian struggle but
this hides
the fact that the idea of Zionism has always been predicated on the
obliteration of whatever people happened to already be living in the
âpromised land,â and that in moments when Palestinian resistance has
been relatively peaceful, the Israeli government has only been more
aggressive in stealing Palestinian lands. I would argue that thanks only
to combative Palestinian resistance and international solidarity, is
there still a Palestinian people left to speak of. But because we are
dealing with historical hypotheticals, this argument cannot be proven.
It is not without meaning, though, that the
intifada was a popular and spontaneous struggle that had the
overwhelming support of Palestinians. People who live in other
situations and are not fighting for their own survivalâboth individual
and collectiveâcannot make the argument without a great deal of
arrogance and paternalism about whether or not the struggle was worth
it. As outsiders, if we respect their cause the best thing we can do is
respect the choices they make for how to struggle.
From a distance, I cannot venture to say whether
the struggle opened up more liberatory spaces than the reaction closed
down. We can state with certainty that a greater part of the global
elite opposed the intifada, though it did have the support of a few
governments such as Iran, and that domestically, the much more powerful
Israeli elite uniformly opposed the uprising while one wing of the
Palestinian elite (Fatah) tried to moderate the uprising and the other
wing (Hamas) supported it. As for the spreading of ideas, the Second
Intifada is probably directly responsible for bringing the plight of the
Palestinians back to the attention of people around the world,
generalizing critiques of Israeli apartheid, and spreading theories and
debates about neocolonialism, statehood, urban combat and social
control.
It would be extremely difficult to talk about
concrete gains in such a bloody struggle, but a few things can be
pointed out with clarity. Israel was unable to decisively crush the
uprising, despite enjoying what may be the most competent
military/security apparatus in the world, in terms of being able to
project force on a domestic and localized level. Not only that, it
proved unable to guarantee the security of its privileged citizens, to
rescue hostages,
or to protect its own economy. According to the Israeli Chamber of
Commerce, in 2002 the intifada caused as much as $45 billion in damage,
mostly in tourism losses. This constitutes a whopping one-third of the
total gdp.
Because the Palestinian resistance raised the
costs of occupation, the Israeli government cannot avoid the
consequences. The costly impasse in the Second Intifada cannot be
separated from Israelâs subsequent failures in its 2006 invasion of
Lebanon and its 2009 invasion of Gaza, nor from its decision not to
invade Gaza in 2012, nor from its budget crisis in 2013.
In the near invasion of Gaza in 2012, many media
analysts declared the conflict a victory for Hamas, the armed
Palestinian group that was able to stare down the Israeli military. One
mainstream journalist, Chris Hayes, went further to say that the
conflict was a victory for violent tactics. In his analysis, Hamas had
policy victories to show for their use of rocket attacks. Mahmoud Abbas
of Fatah, who for years have been counseling non-militant,
non-conflictive forms of resistance, along with the nonviolent
protesters trying to stop the construction of the Apartheid Wall, have
nothing to show. Their nonviolence has failed. Hayes goes on to advise
US policy makers to reward nonviolent action so that the violent
currents of the Palestinian resistance do not continue winning support.
In Hayesâ analysis, Palestinians are still the terrorists, the ones who
have to prove they are not violent, while Israel is let off the hook.
Hayesâ advocacy for nonviolent Palestinian resistance is clearly
predicated on a view that privileges Israeli power and that sees violent
action as the greater threat to existing hierarchies. Because Hayes is
not an ideologue of nonviolence, he can be honest about its total
ineffectiveness. What he argues for is the modification of the current
political system to create the *illusion* that nonviolence is effective,
a philosophy of power that rewards nonviolent action and encourages a
practice of dialogue in which the needs of those in power will always be
honored first and foremost, but a greater number of well placed crumbs
are allowed to fall to the floor, into the hands of those at the bottom
of the social pyramid who protest in the ways the powerful dictate they
should
protest.[25] The lesson is clear: nonviolence is ineffective,
which is why those in power want us to use it.
Although applying such straightforward criteria to
such a complex situation is necessarily reductionist, we can assert in
broad strokes that:
1. The intifada seized and defended spaces.
2. It globally spread a critique of Israeli apartheid, militarization,
3. The intifada received support from the Palestinian elite as well as
4. The
Kabylie, a Berber territory occupied by the state of Algeria, was the
site of a major uprising in 2001. The police murder of Guermah
Massinissa, a Kabyle youth, provoked months of intense rioting that
police and military were unable to suppress. In fact, rioting Berbers
pushed government forces out of their
territory, which remained largely autonomous years later. Around 100
youth were killed while fighting with government forces, and 5,000
injured.
1. In the space of the uprising, people brought back the Arouch, a
2. The initial riots, conducted by a small number of people, quickly
3. The uprising did not have elite support, not even within Kabylie. In
4. The uprising won a large measure of autonomy for Kabylie, led to the
In December 2001, the Argentine government froze all bank accounts and
floated its currency in response to a mounting
debt crisis. As a result, many people lost their savings while private
businesses were able to decrease their debts and buy up suddenly cheap
properties. A massive social uprising followed on the heels of the
weeks. Many participants have noted that the rioting, in which tens of
thousands of people took to the streets, smashed banks, looted
supermarkets, and fought with the police, finally shattered the terror
that the military dictatorship of 1976â1983, which murdered around
30,000 dissidents, had left in its wake:
only by rising up were people able to conquer their fear, and since then
Argentine politics have not been the same. Whereas previously, the
country had remained in the militaryâs shadow, with the government
controlled by the rightwing and the neoliberals, since 2003 Argentina
has had a leftwing government that has supported the prosecution of
figures from the dictatorship and opposed the Free Trade Area of the
Americas (ftaa) and other free trade agreements with the US. In the
streets, many things also changed. Neighborhoods in all the major cities
formed assemblies to facilitate their self-organization on economic,
cultural, and political levels, upgrading neighborhood infrastructure,
organizing soup kitchens, food and clothing banks, libraries, and
theaters, and coordinating protests. Workers took over factories and
other workplaces that had been paralyzed by debt, often linking these
occupied factories in a productive network, and defending them from
police with the help of neighbors.
The uprising had diverse roots that predated the
suburbs who seized unused land and built their own communities, or
blockaded highways to win their demands. These were the people who made
up the bulk of the revolt, until it was taken over by middle-class
families who generally only got involved once their bank accounts were
frozen.
Another root was the association of Mothers of the
Plaza de Mayo, a group of mothers whose children had been disappeared by
the military dictatorship, who began gathering weekly in the Plaza de
Mayo in central Buenos Aires in 1977, demanding to know what had
happened to their children. The Mothers are largely credited with
drawing attention to the atrocities of the dictatorship and creating
pressure for the transition to democracy. Pacifists seize on this as an
example of the force of nonviolence, but they leave out the bigger
picture. Many of the people disappeared by the dictatorship, whose
disappearance the Mothers were protesting, were members of armed
leftwing organizations that made up a larger anticapitalist movement.
The resistance of the Mothers only makes sense in the context of their
struggle and sacrifice. Furthermore, the Mothers were not able to put an
end to
the dictatorship. The democracy that followed continued the exact same
political project that the military had pursued with an iron fist during
the Dirty War. Many of the exact same people stayed in power and the
dominance of the military remained unquestioned. It was not until people
fought the police in the streets and toppled one government after
another in 2001, that the militaryâs immunity was finally revoked. The
Mothers played an important part in this process, but in all fairness it
was a process that used a diversity of tactics, from blockades to riots
to peaceful vigils.
1. By rioting, taking the streets, occupying land or factories, and
2. There can be no doubt that the uprising in Argentina spread an
3. Until the popular movement was co-opted by Nestor Kirchner,
of the dominant, North American model of capitalism), it did not have
significant elite support, although the Mothers of the Plaza de Mayo
enjoyed important support from ngos and international legal
organizations.
4. The revolt probably led to the defeat of the ftaa in South America,
That is how many proponents of nonviolence refer to the
multitudinousâand almost exclusively peacefulâglobal protests on February 15, 2003, against the then-upcoming invasion of Iraq.
âOur movement changed history,â writes progressive journalist Phyllis
Bennis for the Institute for Policy Studies on the tenyear anniversary
of the protests. She notes that the protests made it into the *Guinness
Book of World Records* for their unprecedented size. But what the
protests did not accomplish was to stop the war. The peaceful protesters
demonstrated that âmillions were now willing to show their opposition by
marching in the streets,â[26] but the dozens of governments
preparing the war shortly proved that people marching in the streets did
not matter. Did members of the anti-war movement take that as a lesson
to change their tactics? Not at all. Protest leaders and proponents of
nonviolence declared âvictoryâ while continuing to exclude non-pacifists
and to silence the debate about tactics. The vast majority of
participants would quickly disappear, unmotivated to continue protesting
in the face of its apparent uselessness, although ten years later
nonviolent activists would refer to the day as âinspiring.â
In the US, relatively small numbers of anarchists
would
carry out acts of sabotage against military recruiting centers and
infrastructure used in the war mobilization, while also participating in
open protests and counter-recruiting drives, sometimes together with war
veterans. Proponents of a diversity of tactics worked together with
proponents of nonviolence to blockade the ports of Olympia and San
Francisco, stopping military shipments. However, on the whole the latter
excluded the former from broader movement spaces, denied them support,
and left them to fend for themselves when they were targeted by
repression. Practically the only case of a broad movement using a
diversity of tactics was the San Francisco port blockade, though in a
typical betrayal nonviolent organizers later described the action as a
victory for peaceful methods.
The movement failed to stop the war. The people in
Iraq had to resist the invasion and occupation as best as they could,
and the methods they chose overwhelmingly involved the use of arms. Some
of these groups were fundamentalist and authoritarian in ideology, many
were leftist, and a few were anti-authoritarian. Nonetheless, pacifists
and proponents of nonviolence who were ostensibly opposed to the war
never spoke of Iraqi resistance. For them, Iraqis only gained mention
when they became victims. It is noteworthy that public opinion in the US
did not turn against the war and occupationâeventually becoming a major
election issue that helped Obama win on a platform of troop
withdrawalâuntil US casualties started piling up thanks to the effective
armed resistance of the Iraqis. This should not be a surprise, as the
same thing happened in the Vietnam War.
The armed resistance of the Iraqis and the global
protest against the war were separated by a broad gulf. Focusing on the
protest movement, we have to admit that it was overwhelmingly
nonviolent.
1. On the whole, this was exclusively a movement of protest, and did
2. What the movement communicated was a simple word, âNo,â which can
colonization, domination, and mass murder can be carried out with many
means aside from military invasion, means which were already being used
against Iraq. And given the fact that the movement vanished almost
overnight, this peaceful âNoâ cannot be considered inspiring, not even
to the bulk of the movementâs participants.
3. The protest movement was supported by cultural elites (actors and
4. The movement accomplished nothing. It did not stop or limit the
In 2000, the civic youth organization Otpor in Serbia led a movement
that brought about the ouster of President Slobadan Milosevic. This
became known as the âBulldozer Revolution.â The movement was nonviolent,
organized according to the same model that later brought about regime
change in Georgiaâs âRose Revolutionâ in 2003, and Ukraineâs âOrange
Revolutionâ in 2004. Because of their overwhelming similarity, I will
deal with these three movements simultaneously. All of them were
nonviolent, all of them succeeded in ousting the political party in
power, and all of them do rather poorly when evaluated by the criteria
for an effective revolutionary movement. Chapter 4 is dedicated to a
more thorough study of these movements.
1. These movements did not put new social relations into practice.
2. These movements did not spread new ideas. They mobilized people on
In Ukraine, for example, their slogan was âYes!â and their symbol was
the color orange. Their social critiques remained at a superficial
level.
3. These movements not only received elite support, they thrived on it.
4. These movements did not improve the quality of life in the countries
In 2005, nonviolent movements inspired by the methods of the Color
Revolutions sprang up to win women the right to vote
in Kuwait, and to end Syrian military occupation in Lebanon.
1. The movement in Kuwait did change social relations by giving women
2. Neither of these movements spread new ideas or social critiques. The
3. Both of these movements received elite support. Kuwait was something
independence from Syria.
4. Voting does not usually improve peopleâs lives, although being
In October 2005, youth in the *banlieue*, or urban slums, in cities
across France began a month of rioting, triggered by a police killing.
They burned cars, government buildings, and schools, and attacked
police. The media, government, and the Left treated the riots as an
entirely irrational phenomenon, and repressed them in a series of police
and political operations. The rioters made no demands, nor could anyone
claim to lead them.
1. The rioters seized the streets; however, the unrest centered almost
2. This point is also inconclusive. The rioters made it obvious that
3. They received absolutely no elite support.
4. Although the banlieue residents were cynically criticized by the
In 2003, hundreds of thousands of residents of the Bolivian city of
Cochabamba rose up against the police and the military to take over the
city and prevent the privatization of the water supply. For years,
poorer neighborhoods, organized into water committees, had already been
using direct action to build their own water infrastructure, providing
themselves drinking water without the interference of government or
private corporations. In 2005, the whole country rose up, blocking
highways and fighting with the military to prevent the privatization of
the natural gas reserves. Dozens of people died in the fighting, but
they held their ground and defeated government forces. In the meantime,
in numerous indigenous villages throughout the country, residents would
lynch the mayorâoften the only representative of the government in their
villageâas a direct action for the preservation of indigenous autonomy
and against neocolonial interference.
The cumulative effect of these actions was to
defeat the legacy of decades of dictatorship and military government,
preserve indigenous autonomy in the face of ongoing colonialism, and
reverse the advance of neoliberalism at a time when the experts insisted
there were no alternatives.
1. These violent movements successfully seized and defended spaces for
2. The earlier battles of a local character inspired the later battles
3. Up until 2005, the movement did not have substantial elite support.
given elite support, and elected into power. That political party has
succeeded where the military failed, recuperating the social movements
and putting neoliberal development projects back on track.
4. These
various uprisings achieved multiple concrete gains, in peopleâs quality
of living, in their psychological ability to stand up to the government,
and in their cultural resistance to colonialism.
The tulip revolution was intended to be another nonviolent
Color Revolution, but the opposition was neither united nor disciplined
sufficiently to enforce strict nonviolence or herd the masses into a
single strategy. In fact, they had not even agreed on a slogan and a
color, and the same uprising was sometimes referred to as Lemon, Silk,
Pink, or Daffodil. The name âTulip Revolutionâ actually comes from the
Kyrgyz president who was ousted.
In March 2005, when police tried to suppress a
protest against a disputed election, rather than responding
nonviolently, crowds threw rocks and molotov cocktails, beat up cops,
and seized government buildings. The regime change was consummated when
huge protests in the capital fought past police and soldiers, seized
numerous government buildings, and forced President Akayev to flee the
country by helicopter.
However, as their demands were purely electoral,
they proclaimed victory once an opposition politician was installed in
power. They did not attempt to put new social relations into practice or
spread social critiques, and within a few years they were all thoroughly
disillusioned with the new government, under which all the same problems
continued. Nothing had changed.
1. They did not put new social relations into practice.
2. They did not spread social critiques, beyond complaints of
3. They enjoyed partial elite support.
4. They succeeded in ousting a government but not in changing the
In 2006, indigenous people, teachers, and workers in the southern
Mexican state of Oaxaca rose up against the government. They set up
barricades, kicked out the police, held assemblies and indigenous
cultural festivals, and liberated villages. Much of Oaxaca was
autonomous for six months. At the very end of the rebellion, movement
politicians who had succeeded in taking over the central assembly
convinced people not to fight back against the military invasion,
although as a whole the movement was not nonviolent, and for months had
fought with stones, fireworks, slingshots, and molotov cocktails.
1. The rebellion was one of the most dramatically successful in recent
2. The rebellion spread ideas and served as an example of
3. The movement did not have elite support. It was slandered in the
4. While it lasted, the rebellion greatly improved peopleâs quality of
Throughout france in February, March, and April of 2006, millions of
young people rose up against the new cpe law, an austerity measure which
would undo decades of hard-won labor protections, allowing bosses to
fire younger workers with hardly any restrictions and greatly increasing
workersâ precarity. They occupied universities and government buildings,
blocked streets and highways, protested peacefully, rioted, burned cars,
went on strike, and fought with police. In the occupied universities,
students held assemblies and debated topics that went far beyond the
particularities of the cpe law, to talk about wage labor, capitalism,
and the organization of life in general. In the end, they defeated the
law.
1. The strikers, protesters, and rioters seized space in which they
2. Throughout France, this movement helped regenerate anticapitalist
3. It did not have elite support, and was generally infantilized or
4. It defeated a law that would have greatly worsened living conditions
When the dictatorial government in Burma removed fuel subsidies in
August 2007, leading to a 66% price increase, students, political
activists, women, and Buddhist monks took to the streets in nonviolent
protest and civil disobedience. They were careful not to directly
challenge the military regime, in consideration of the 1988 coup when a
mostly peaceful prodemocracy movement was utterly crushed, with 3,000
killed and many thousands more tortured. Within a few months, the
military
government had gotten the protests under control, arresting thousands
and killing between 13 and hundreds, depending on the source.
1. The protest movement was unable to hold the streets or open up space
2. The protest movement succeeded in expressing opposition to economic
3. It is rumored that the Burmese military was divided on its response
4. The movement was a failure in restoring government fuel subsidies or
a global capitalist market.
On the 6th of december 2008, Athens police shot and killed a teenager in
the largely anarchist neighborhood of Exarchia. That same night, riots
began in several major cities, quickly transforming into an insurrection
that gripped the entire country for a month. Millions of people
participated, young and old, immigrants and citizens. The arson attacks
on banks and police stations that in the previous years had been the
sole practice of anarchists instantly generalized to the point of
becoming common. By some accounts few police stations in the whole
country escaped attack. The insurrection made a joke of the pacifist
claim that âviolence alienates peopleâ by bringing together people from
across Greece and inspiring people all over the world. The momentum of
the uprising galvanized social struggles in the country and brought them
to a new level.[27]
1. The momentum created by the insurrection led directly to the
2. The insurrection in Greece generated a powerful new cycle of
as Chris Hedges, who later would run back to the side of law and order
as soon as windows started shattering closer to home (see Chapter 8).
3. The insurrection enjoyed zero elite support. The most leftwing
4. The insurrection made it clear to the police that they could not get
The Bersih rallies were a series of democracy protests in
Malaysia, occurring in 2007, 2009, and 2012. The demands of the movement
are purely formalistic, all related to electoral reform and motivated by
the desire to see an end to the decades-long rule of the Barisian
Nasional political coalition. The first two rallies,
numbering in the tens of thousands, were exclusively peaceful, whereas
the so-called Bersih 3.0 rally was preceded by a *fatwa*, a call for
revolt, issued by one of the Muslim organizations participating. This
rally was much larger, drawing hundreds of thousands of participants and
including some rioting, self-defense against police, and the injury of
some 20 cops (providing another example that belies the claim that
violent movements will scare away supporters). As of 2013, because of
continued media support for the movement, the Malaysian government has
softened its crackdown on the movement and allowed rallies without
carrying out arrests.[28]
1. As a formalistic democracy movement, the Bersih rallies constitute
2. The Bersih rallies are not connected to any social critique or
3. The rallies are supported and organized by media organizations,
4. As a purely democratic movement, it is intentionally substituting
In January 2009, a general strike broke out in the French colonies on
the Caribbean islands of Guadeloupe and Martinique. The strikes were
triggered by poor living conditions, the high cost of living, and low
wages, though racial tensions and anticolonial sentiments were also
major elements, as the population of these
French colonies, reserved as vacation resorts for rich white tourists,
are primarily black descendants of African slaves. Due to forced
economic dependence on tourism, island residents had to deal with high
prices, low wages, short-term, precarious employment, and exotification
in their own homes for the amusement of foreign vacationers.
Because unemployment already topped 50%, the
strikers wisely chose to complement their attempted economic shutdown
with more forceful tactics. After four weeks of failed negotiation,
islanders began rioting, burning cars and businesses, throwing rocks and
eventually opening fire on the police.
After just three days, the French authorities came
back to the negotiating table with a much better offer: raising the
lowest salaries by a whopping 200 euros a month, and acceding to all of
the strikersâ top 20 demands. President Sarkozy, a hardliner and
law-and-order politician through and through, took on an apologetic tone
with rioters and promised to review French policy in all its overseas
possessions.
1. Although self-organization and collectivization were not primary
2. The strike in Guadaloupe and Martinique inspired solidarity strikes
3. The strikes and the riots were opposed both by the island elite and
4. As stated, the actions achieved strikersâ demands and changed the
In the autumn of 2010, tens of thousands of students in the
UK began to protest a new law that would slash funding for higher
education and raise university tuition caps to more than double the
current amount. The major protests of the movement, held in November,
were jointly organized by the National Union of Students and the
University and College Union, which called for nonviolence. In the
beginning, most students were peaceful, carrying out sit-ins or simple
protests. Other students committed property damage, fought with police,
and occupied government buildings. Far from a âsmall minority,â several
thousand protesters pushed past police during the November 10 march,
surrounded and occupied the Conservative Party campaign headquarters,
smashing windows, lighting fires, spraypainting, throwing objects at
police, and chanting âGreece! France! Now here too!â
In its attempt to control the protests, London
police brutalized peaceful and illegal protesters alike. The leaders of
the nus and the ucu, along with the mass media, politicians, and
spokespersons for the police, all spoke up in favor of nonviolence,
condemned the acts of property damage, and attempted to blame it all on
an outside minority. However, despite extra police preparation, this
troika of government, media, and would-be protest leaders was not able
to enforce nonviolence at later protests, as rioting, attacks on police,
vandalism, and property destruction occurred with increasing frequency.
When the government approved the proposed austerity measures on December
9, student protesters engaged in another wave of rioting, smashing out
the windows of Her Majestyâs Treasury, trying to break through police
kettles, and lightly attacking the motorcade of Prince Charles and
Duchess Camilla.
The popularity of student union leaders suffered
dramatically as a result of their collaboration with police and
denunciation of the rioters. At one point, students booed and rushed the
stage to interrupt a speech by nus president Liam Byrne. Outside of the
virtual majority created by the media, ever in favor of people at the
bottom of the social pyramid staying peaceful, it would be hard to say
that the property damage, occupations, and fighting with police were not
a part of the collective will of the student movement. As always, the
first to break out of the legally sanctioned forms of protest were a
minority and their actions generated great controversy, but this
minority quickly grew and had a dynamic effect on the movement.
While nonviolence advocates were quick as always
to claim that violent protest was the domain of young, white males
(often accompanied by the adjectives âspoiledâ or âmiddle-classâ), the
Daily Mail expressed its surprise (on November 25, 2010) that many of
the most aggressive rioters âleading the chargeâ were young women.
1. The student movement was focused exclusively on presenting demands
2. In general, the student movement did not communicate any social
3. The nonviolent wing of the student movement enjoyed largely symbolic
4. Although the austerity measures were passed in England, the Welsh
The tunisian revolution was the first revolution of the so-called Arab
Spring, sparked by the self-immolation of Mohamed Bouazizi on December
17, 2010. Bouazizi, a vegetable vendor, had been abused and robbed by a
cop, deprived of his sole source of income. In response, he went to the
police station and set himself on fire. His death sparked small
protests, which police tried to quash with tear gas. A couple other
destitute protesters killed themselves, and police bullets killed a few
more. Day after day, small groups of protesters returned to the streets,
fed up with police humiliations and brutality, poverty, and lack of free
speech. Trade unions and students began to get involved. On January 3,
when a police tear gas canister landed in a mosque, protesters burned
tires and attacked the offices of the ruling party. From that point on,
the uprising exploded (which once again, to beat a horse that should
have died long ago, disproves the pacifist clichĂ© that âviolence
alienates people,â and shows how rioting and fighting back against
authority galvanizes social struggles and wins support from those who do
not see the system as their friend). Protests, strikes, and riots spread
across Tunisia. Eleven days later, President Ben Ali, in power since
1987, had to flee the country. Protesters continued to hold the streets
in defiance of a military curfew, until the ruling party crumbled
entirely. 338 people had died, mostly killed by cops.
1. It does not seem that self-organized spaces played a major role in
âlabor flexibilityââshorthand for the vulnerability of workers
visĂ -vis bosses.
2. Although the Western media tried hard to portray the North African
3. Initially, the Tunisian revolution did not have elite
4. The Tunisian revolution opened a new
Sparked by the tunisian revolution, the Egyptian revolution began on
January 25, 2011, and as in Tunisia, it continued after the February 11 ouster of President Mubarak. Also like the
Tunisian revolution, the movement in Egypt addressed many
economic and social issues that were censored by the international
media, which wished to downplay the largely anticapitalist nature of the
uprising. And in another similarity, proponents of nonviolence
(including anyone from Gene Sharp to the US government) blatantly
falsified the reality of the struggle to portray it as a nonviolent
movement.
Millions of people across Egypt participated in
strikes, blockades, peaceful protests, riots, attacks on police,
self-defense against government paramilitaries, handing out flyers,
running blogs, and organizing the occupations of central plazas. They
were primarily influenced by the (violent) struggles in Tunisia and
Palestine, though white nonviolence guru Gene Sharp shamelessly tried to
take credit. Protesters in Egypt burned down more than 90 police
stations, they sent the police running time and again, they defended
themselves from government thugs with clubs and rocks, and in Tahrir
Square young volunteers went around taking up collections to buy
gasoline for the molotov cocktails that were a staple of the movement.
1. As a result of their direct experiences in the assemblies and
2. Even more than the Tunisian revolution, the uprising in Egypt spread
3. As in Tunisia, the movement lacked elite support in the beginning,
1. People empowered themselves, negated the ability of the government
Though the 2011 revolution in Libya started out as a spontaneous
uprising, because it ended in large part due to foreign military
intervention it is difficult to analyze as a social struggle. The
militarization of the conflict and a lack of direct communication
between the participants and social rebels in Europe or North America
(which was not the case with Tunisia or Egypt, where we were in direct
contact with participants as the uprisings unfolded) makes it very hard
for me, from my vantage point, to know about the social content of the
uprising. From what I have been able to ascertain, it seems that
whatever social content the revolution might have contained was largely
eroded by military concerns and realpolitik. Hopefully I am wrong, but
it seems the war had an exclusively military character. This is not an
intrinsic problem of combative revolutionary movements, as the
nonviolent Color Revolutions were even more devoid of social content,
but a problem of movements that focus primarily on the conquest of
political power, whether peaceful or armed, democratic or military.
Revolutionary movements that actually wish to end oppressive social
relations must never allow questions of political power or military
victory to take precedence. This does not mean that revolutionary
movements cannot take up arms, only that a revolutionary movement,
whatever tools or weapons it finds itself obliged to use, must always
focus on creating emancipatory social relations rather than seizing
political power. In any case, the example of the Libyan Civil War is
another reminder that when the State decides to unleash its full
military force, movements cannot maintain any pretense of nonviolence.
They must either fight back, or disappear.
Due to a lack of information and the way the
conflict in
Libya became a proxy war between external powers, it would be especially
reductionist to apply criteria measuring its effectiveness as a struggle
for liberation.
In march 2011, an uprising began in Syria after police arrested
schoolchildren painting revolutionary slogans on a wall in the city of
Deraa. A relatively small group of people took to the streets in
peaceful protest, and soldiers opened fire with live ammunition. The
next day people returned to the streets, and again soldiers tried to
crush the protests. The revolution spread from there. Peaceful methods
proved incapable of holding the streets against bullets and tanks.
Government forces even murdered Ghaith Matar, the activist who began
handing flowers to soldiers, demonstrating the unsustainability of that
tactic (as I stated in *How Nonviolence Protects the State*, a flower
does not in any way impede the ability of the gun to fire). People began
to arm themselves, and gradually the uprising turned into a civil war.
According to Lina Sinjab, writing for the bbc:
But amid the violence, there is a great sense of hope. Among civilians,
there is an unprecedented sense of solidarity. People are sharing homes,
clothes and food ânotably with the hundreds of thousands displaced by
the fighting. The sense of freedom is palpable, with opposition voices
speaking out. More than 30 new online publications are promoting
democracy, despite the crackdown. In some opposition-controlled areas,
civilians and rebels are establishing local councils to get the services
working. And as people start to look past the civil war, some are
protesting against rebel groups that have committed abuses or which,
like the Nusra Front, are seeking to Islamise society. Syria has risen
against tyranny and will never be the same again.[29]
1. Having liberated a large part of the country, there is no doubt that
2. Along with the other Arab revolts of 2011, the Syrian uprising has
3. In the beginning, the uprising did not have elite support, though it
4. In the midst of a bloody civil war, which has claimed 70,000 lives
On the 29th of september 2010, millions of people across
Spain participated in a general strike against the first round of
austerity measures, protesting, carrying out blockades, sabotaging
transportation infrastructure, and in a few cities, rioting, looting,
and fighting with police. Anarchist labor federations played an
important role in the preparation, as did horizontal neighborhood
assemblies. The force of the dayâs events initiated an intense cycle of
other protests and strikes, with a largely anticapitalist character.
Further general strikes were held the 27th of January 2011, and in 2012
on the 29th of March, the 31st of October, and the 14th of November.
Concurrently, there was heavy rioting on May Day, 2011, and two weeks
later, on May 15, plaza occupations directly inspired by the uprising in
Egypt spread to hundreds of cities and towns across the country, winning
the participation of millions of people. In the plaza occupations,
people organized protests and matters of daily survival in open
assemblies. The movement also led to the expansion of neighborhood
assemblies, the occupation of empty buildings by people who had lost
their homes to
foreclosures, the occupation of hospitals, the blockade of highways and
government buildings, and collective resistance against evictions,
layoffs, and the privatization of healthcare and education.
The 15M movement (the plaza occupations beginning
on the 15th of May) was an attempt by nonviolent activists in Madrid to
refocus the growing anticapitalist movement on strictly political
demands, primarily the reform of the electoral laws. This attempt was
based on a manipulated version of the Egyptian uprising that portrayed
it as a nonviolent movement constructed around exclusively political,
electoral demands. There was a major debate around nonviolence within
this movement (though would-be leaders generally tried to suppress the
debate). The mass media, politicians, and police consistently weighed in
on the side of nonviolence. After the plaza occupations began in May
2011, what had been at least a partially combative anticapitalist
movement suddenly became an overwhelmingly nonviolent democratic
movement. But this began to steadily change. The critical participation
of labor unions, anarchists, and others, and the struggles against
mortgage evictions and hospital privatizations soon replaced naĂŻve
demands for electoral reform with far-reaching critiques of capitalism
and government. And in Barcelona, the brutal police eviction of Plaça
Catalunya and the absolute inability of nonviolent resistance to defend
the plaza was a first step in eroding the stranglehold of nonviolence on
the movementâs strategic discourse. Similar experiences in other cities
had the same effect.
Within months, more and more people openly
supported a diversity of tactics. Pacifists in the movement tried to
criminalize anarchists who assaulted politicians in the blockade of the
Catalan parliament in June 2011, but when those anarchists were
identified and arrested later that year, thousands of people came out to
protest in solidarity with them. By the time of the March 29, 2012
general strike, people were fed up with nonviolence, and hundreds of
thousands participated in riots that rocked cities across the country.
The labor unions, pressured by the government, took steps to prevent
riots in the subsequent general strikes, such as organizing their own
volunteer peace police to help cops maintain order in the protests.
Though many people did not go to work that
day, police controlled the streets, and people generally left with a
sense of defeat and powerlessness. The pacified strikes are universally
recognized to be less significant than the earlier, combative strikes.
The riotous general strike of March 29, 2012 created a palpable sense of
freedom in the streets, with people smiling, playing amidst the fires,
and laughing with strangers; and it sparked a whole new cycle of
activity, with an energetic anticapitalist May Day protest and another
round of general strikes in October and November. But those pacified
strikes, even though they achieved a similar level of participation in
terms of work stoppage, failed to inspire many people to throw
themselves into organizing after the smaller, radical unions announced
they would join the major unions in establishing peace police and
working with the police to prevent riots; the mood in the streets was
more often one of desperation, fear, or defeat; and the experience did
not inspire a new wave of activity in its aftermath, but months of
stagnation, directionlessness, and social peace. The government reaction
also shows how much less threatening they considered the peaceful
strikes. After the March strike, they were on the defensive, trying to
place blame and justify their loss of control, using the media to
villify the strikers and announcing new repressive measures (some of
which were repealed after generating heavy resistance). After the
relatively peaceful November strike, the government was much more calm
and composed. They did not have to deal with a challenge to their rule,
nor reveal their antagonistic relationship with society in such clear
terms.
1. The diverse movement which in reality includes the 15M movement, the
anticapitalist projects.
2. They have spread anticapitalist and anarchist ideas throughout
3. In general,
4. The neighborhood assemblies allowed many people to meet their
neighbors and gave them practice in direct decision-making. The plaza
occupation assemblies gave people practice in selforganization (if not
in decision-making, due to their unwieldy size) and they also created
police-free zones where immigrants and others could be safe for over a
month. The related movement against home evictions has saved many people
from foreclosure and homelessness, the supermarket sackings have given
workingclass people free food, and the movement against the
privatization of healthcare has maintained primary care access for
several neighborhoods that otherwise would have lost it.
Although the 2011 anti-austerity protests hardly constitute an uprising
or a revolutionary movement, I am including
them to make it clear that I am not weeding out nonviolent movements.
After all, many proponents of nonviolence believe that simply by being
large and peaceful, an event becomes important. This movement was marked
by a major day of protest on March 26, with 500,000 people marching in
London, a protest and
day of strike on June 30, and another one-day strike in November. The
protest movement was entirely peaceful. According to polls, 52% of the
population supported the protests, though 55% believed the government
spending cuts were necessary. However, we should be clear that in polls,
âsupportâ does not mean that someone would participate in a movement,
only that they like the idea of the movement enough to say or click
âYes,â depending on whether the poll is verbal or written. This is
democratic support, where ideas are alienated from actions. The results
of the movement show exactly how powerful a passive majority can be, and
how wise are those activists who seek the support of the majority over
that of a committed minority.
1. The movement neither attempted nor managed to seize space for new
2. The movement did not talk about ideas, only about budget cuts, and
3. The movement was organized primarily by major trade unions and the
4. The movement achieved zero changes in government policy, zero
In august 2011, people in cities across England rioted after police shot
and killed Marc Duggan, an unarmed black man, in a traffic stop. As per
the standard procedure, police initially lied to the media, claiming
that Duggan had opened fire on them, and media uncritically repeated the
lie as they always will. When friends and family spread the truth of the
incident, rioting and looting broke out in Tottenham, spreading to other
neighborhoods in London and then across England. Participants were
multiracial, and their targets included the police, government
buildings, public infrastructure, stores, and people perceived to be
rich or
middle-class. The rioting, which was described by many as an allout
insurrection, also included a significant amount of poor-onpoor violence
or simple opportunism. Regardless of a perceived lack of social analysis
or political criticism on the part of the rioters, some of the basic
causes were obvious, and the immense costs to government and police
constitute an effective punishment for the police murder. The
insurrection also divided English society into one camp that stood on
the side of law-and-order, attempting to criminalize or pathologize the
rioters and favoring harsh measures like the very stop-and-search
policies that triggered the rioting in the first place, and another camp
that rejected the government discourse of security and sympathized with
the rioters, while perhaps trying to encourage a sense of solidarity and
a revolutionary perspective.
1. As far as I can tell, the movement did not seize space for new
2. Although the insurrection made a rejection of the police, the
3. Unsurprisingly, the insurrection did not have the slightest bit of
4. I
Similar to the plaza occupation movement, but on a smaller scale and
with more wingnuts, the Occupy movement in the US
spread to cities across the country and centered around assemblies in
public parks and the inevitable confrontations with authorities. Occupy
Wall Street, the original franchise, began with a commitment to
nonviolence, but Occupy in a few other cities respected a diversity of
tactics. Occupy Boston, one group that supported a diversity of tactics
and that used some light forms of self-defense to resist an attempted
police eviction, outlasted Occupy Wall Street by a whole month. Occupy
Oakland, which was far from nonviolent, triggered a general strike,
spread critiques of capitalism that surpassed owsâs populist rhetoric,
and disrupted the functioning of the government and economy far more
than any other Occupy.
1. In a hyperalienated society, the Occupy movement gave people (in
2. It is sad that the watered-down, populist concept of the 99%, a weak
cities around the country.
3. Numerous academics, media outlets, and even some city governments
4. During the course of Occupy, hundreds of homeless people could sleep
Millions of high school and university students took to the streets of
cities across Chile starting in May 2011, protesting the underfunding of
education and the lack of public universities. Students carried out
massive protests, strikes, and riots. They erected barricades, fought
with policeâsometimes sending them runningâattacked banks, and even
burnt down a department store. Anarchists have played an influential
part in the movement, and many students have begun adopting anarchist
tactics. As of this writing, the movement is still ongoing.
1. The students have occupied schools and public places, though
2. The first student protests quickly inspired others and spread across
3. The students have not had significant elite support, although some
movement.
4. Although structural changes have not been won at the time of this
In February 2012, students in Quebec, first at one university, then
others, voted to go on strike in response to a government
proposal to increase tuition. The strike soon involved 300,000 students,
and included protest marches with over 400,000 participants, a quarter
of the population of Montreal. The movement organized itself in
assemblies and also engaged in heavy confrontations with the police,
with many injured on both sides. âPrevented from occupying buildings as
it had in 2005, the student movement shifted to a strategy of economic
disruption: blockading businesses, interrupting conferences, and
spreading chaos in the streets.â[31]
1. The Quebec student movement has given hundreds of thousands of young
2. The movement spread critiques of debt, austerity, and capitalism
universities. The students linked their movement with ongoing indigenous
and environmental struggles, denouncing and attacking elite structures
as a whole rather than only those structures exclusively concerned with
university tuition decisions.[32]
3. The student movement received support and funding from major labor
4. In September 2012, the pressure and disruption created by the
The mapuche, an indigenous nation whose territory is occupied by the
states of Chile and Argentina, have been fighting back since the arrival
of the Spanish colonizers, who were never able to conquer them. The
Mapuche, a horizontal or âcircularâ (meaning reciprocal,
non-hierarchical) society, effectively used armed resistance to defend
their independence long after most other South American indigenous
populations had been conquered or exterminated. They were finally
occupied during a joint invasion by Chile and Argentina, backed by Great
Britain, at the time the most powerful state in the world.
Mapuche resistance continues to the present day,
with sabotage actions against multinational mining and logging companies
as well as against major landlords who have usurped their <em>lands.
They also </em>carry out protests, road blockades, skirmishes with
police, hunger strikes, cultural activities, religious ceremonies,
riots, and the forceful retaking of usurped lands. In January 2013, on
the five-year anniversary of the unpunished police murder of Matias
Catrileo, a young Mapuche *weichafe*, or warrior, Mapuche youth rioted
in Santiago, the Chilean capital. In the countryside, unknown people set
fire to the mansion of major landlord and usurper of Mapuche territory,
Werner Luchsinger, whose cousin owned the estate police were protecting
when they shot Catrileo in the back. Werner and his wife were killed in
the fire. At the time of this writing, the Mapuche have resisted the
attempted criminalization of their struggle.
1. Within the autonomous Mapuche communities, community members revive
2. The Mapuche struggle has popularized methods of resistance to
3. Although the Mapuche struggle is heterogeneous and includes
4. The Mapuche struggle has made an impressive number of concrete gains
environmentally destructive exotic tree species planted by timber
companies, protecting their territory from environmentally harmful
development projects, and achieving food sovereignty in multiple
autonomous villages.
The foregoing evaluations are neither perfect nor indisputable.
Subjecting the successes and defeats of social rebellions and
revolutionary movements to a rigorous scientific objectivity destroys
what is most valid in them and produces only the illusion of knowledge.
My goal was not to produce a framework with the pretension of
objectively or more accurately understanding such movements, but to take
a moment to compare in a simple way, with clear criteria and without
double standards, the accomplishments of nonviolence and those of
heterogeneous struggles. All of the rebellions mentioned above are more
complex than a single book could do justice to, much less a few
paragraphs, but by highlighting central features and obvious
achievements, we begin to see a number of patterns.
Some of my characterizations could definitely be
disputed: I do not claim to be an expert on the struggles presented
above. However, after a fair evaluation based on the readily available
information, what becomes indisputable is that since the end of the Cold
War, nonviolent movements have had their greatest successes in effecting
regime change, helping to inaugurate new governments that subsequently
disappoint and even betray those movements. They have not succeeded in
redistributing power in any meaningful way, or putting revolutionary
social relations into practice, despite claiming victory numerous times.
On the other hand, heterogeneous movements using conflictive methods and
a diversity of tactics have been the most effective at seizing space and
putting new social relations into practice.
I would also argue that these movements have been
most effective at inspiring other people and spreading new ideas, but
different people are inspired by different acts. A pacifist could
argue that being peaceful is a new social relation. To an anticapitalist
that argument should be entirely unsatisfactory as it does not in any
way address the question of power or alienation in society. Nonetheless,
if one believes in revolution as the end of all violence, and
understands oppression as a cycle of violence, simply being peaceful is
a way to break the cycle and spread an important new social
relation.[34] But one could make the opposite argument that
fighting back spreads a new social relation, since our relationship with
authority is supposed to be one of obedience and passivity. In an
attempt to be fair, I have not included a redundant spreading of ideas.
A nonviolent movement that only inspires other people to be nonviolent,
or a combative movement that only inspires other people to fight back is
doing nothing more than spreading its own methods. Therefore, I have
only included the spread of practices of self-defense (either violent or
nonviolent) as an achievement where they directly conflict with other
ruling structures, for example when marginalized and oppressed people
whom our society trains to be defenseless and to accept their
victimization reject this role. Nonetheless, I have not encountered any
movement in the last two decades that has spread an effective practice
of nonviolent self-defense, as existed to a certain extent in the Civil
Rights movement.
The forms of self-defense that have been spread by
marginalized people in the rebellions mentioned above have
overwhelmingly tended towards the decidedly not pacifist. This may be
because the exclusively nonviolent movements have tended to be movements
of citizens, a normative identity that further marginalizes the
marginalized.
Moving beyond the extension of peaceful or
combative methods, there can be no doubt that heterogeneous, conflictive
movements have consistently been connected to the proliferation
of profound social critiques and ideas of new ways to live, while
exclusively nonviolent movements have been systematically linked to
superficial, populist, lowest-common-denominator politics. In fact, such
politics are a key feature of the most âsuccessfulâ nonviolent movements
of the last two decades, the Color Revolutions, which will be discussed
in more detail in the next chapter.
In sum, a review of revolutions and social
uprisings since the end of the Cold War demonstrates the following:
1. Movements that use a diversity of tactics are overwhelmingly more
2. Movements that use a diversity of tactics are more likely to spread,
3. Nonviolent movements are exponentially more likely to receive
4. Excluding the achievement of free elections, which both
combative and peaceful movements have proven effective at winning,
movements that use a diversity of tactics have a better track record of
achieving concrete gains.
Beyond these four criteria, we have seen that peaceful movements are
much more likely to fade away after winning a token gain like electoral
reform, whereas combative movements are more likely to continue in the
pursuit of deeper, more meaningful social changes; combative movements
are more likely to be connected to a critique of capitalism and state
authority whereas nonviolent movements hold democratic government,
regardless of actual conditions, as the absolute good; movements with
the greatest participation tend to display a diversity of tactics,
whereas strictly nonviolent movements tend to be smaller or
shorter-lived (bringing huge crowds together for a protest, but rarely
for more extended action); within the time period under examination,
nonviolent movements have never been able to stand up to military force,
whereas under certain circumstances, combative movements have been able
to defeat police and military; democratic as well as dictatorial
governments sometimes do use lethal police and military force against
peaceful protesters, contrary to pacifist claims that governments cannot
effectively repress nonviolent movements because public opinion would
prevent them.
And aside from the dramatic examples of
revolutions and uprisings, we can also perceive a similar pattern in
simple protests and movements that have not achieved the same
dimensions.
Although nonviolent organizers frequently claim
that protesters who use combative or illegal tactics ruin âtheirâ
protestsâclearly demonstrating an ownership issueâanticapitalist
protests in which people damage corporate property, fight with police,
and interrupt the spectacle of social peace or disrupt whatever elite
summit world leaders have planned, are clearly more effective than
protests in which people get arrested, carry out civil disobedience,
hold witty placards, but do not go on the attack.
Compare the various antiglobalization protests in
Washington, DC or New York City between 2000 and 2004âwhere there were
huge crowds but little or no riotingâwith the
the 1999 Seattle WTO protests. No one even remembers the former anymore,
whereas the latter is often referred to (incorrectly, but capitalism
tends to have a corrosive effect on memory) as the birth of the
antiglobalization movement. Hardly anyone disputes that Seattle did more
to spread an awareness of the antiglobalization movement than any other
summit protest in North America or Europe, and no one nominates the
strictly peaceful protests such as the ones in Washington, DC for that
honor.[36] In the heart of the empire, at the pinnacle of
Clintonian peace and prosperity, people were rioting.
Some proponents of nonviolence have claimed that
the resonance of Seattle was caused by the major participation of
organized labor, or by the nonviolent lockdowns of activists. Nonviolent
organizers Rebecca and David Solnit have written critically about the
media and Hollywood portrayals of the protesters, but with an evident
desire to erase the participation of those who rioted. David writes
about â50,000 ordinary peopleâ and âtens of thousandsâ who âjoined the
nonviolent direct action blockadeâ but takes a big eraser to the Black
Bloc and the many others who practiced forms of property destruction and
self-defense against police.[37] Writing on the Stuart
Townsend movie, *Battle in Seattle*, he objects to the portrayal of the
protesters as professional activists (ironic, really) lacking âeveryday
grievances shared by most Americans,â but expresses no problem with the
portrayal of Black Bloc anarchists as unsympathetic thugs or police
infiltrators. In
his âPeopleâs History,â ideological competitors evidently deserve to be
whited-out, and in this regard media lies suddenly become acceptable.
One seemingly intentional effect of the Solnitsâ
intervention in historical revisionism is to portray the Black Bloc as a
mere blip, a few dozen people who smashed a few windows during the space
of a few minutes. Speaking with other people who were in Seattle,
including one who also organized with dan (the Direct Action Network
that had established nonviolent guidelines, though it was not
responsible for all the blockades, much less all the forms of protest),
we get a very different picture of the dayâs protests. First of all, the
Black Bloc lasted the whole day, carrying out decentralized attacks in
the morning, and converging on Nike Town in the afternoon for another
bout of well-justified smashing. When the union leaders refused to march
downtown in an effort to help police restore order and segregate their
supporters from the rioters, a large contingent of the labor march broke
away and came downtown. Though labor leaders and supporters of
nonviolence are loathe to admit this, âthey were mad [...] and some of
them were also smashing stuffâwindows and newspaper boxes. And then
just a lot of people not in black joining in as often happens.â My
recollection, though it was a long time ago now, was that as the day
descended into what felt like an apocalyptic war, nonviolence was not
the main sentiment in the airâanger and shock were. That does not mean
people were âviolentâ, whatever that means, but some were definitely
angry and defending themselves in the street with dumpsters and
rubbish.[38]
It is absolutely true that the marching workers
and the locked-down activists were important parts of the Seattle
protests, and the cancellation of the first day of WTO meetings would
not have happened without them. Equating Seattle with the Black Bloc is
narcissistic at best. But it is hard to trust people who complain about
media manipulations and police brutality and then join sides with the
media and police in criminalizing people in the **movement whos**e
tactics they disagree with.
This is especially the case when it is
self-evident that those tactics deserve the lionâs share of credit for
the victory activist leaders subsequently wish to manage. If it was the
union march that was the most decisive, important element in the Seattle
protests, the element that inspired the most people across the country
and energized a new cycle of struggle, why did union activity only
continue to stagnate in the aftermath of the Seattle protests? If it was
the nonviolent civil disobedience, was there a boom in such practices
after the whopping success outside the Kingdome? In the years after
1999, there was in fact a major upsurge in ânonviolent direct actionâ
trainings all across the country, though the pool of people conducting
these trainings was decidedly small, such that one saw the same faces
coast to coast. As to the actual practice of what some seedily referred
to as nvda, it seems that the upsurge was minor at the most. Part of
this is probably due to several facts: that those who learned these
tactics on the fly, rather than through years of experience blocking
clearcuts, did not tend to use them very well; the police quickly
learned to dismantle such blockades with ease; in practice, few people
were actually inspired by the experience of submitting themselves to the
mercy of the police and subsequently having their eyelids swabbed with
pepperspray, such that for most people, once was enough; people were
also disillusioned by nvda because of how frequently they were treated
like sheep or cannon fodder by the professional organizers giving the
trainings or conducting the meetings. I have seen with my own eyes how
well David Solnit can manipulate a large consensus meeting to get a
bunch of hyped-up college students excited about locking down and going
to jail to satisfy a strategy plan formulated in advance.[39]
In short, after Seattle there was a modest upsurge
in nonviolent actions that quickly fizzled out on its own shortcomings.
And how about the Black Bloc?
Curiously, the Black Bloc tactic exploded,
becoming a commonplace at protests across the country. If the tactic
really were unimportant, if the resonance of Seattle truly had nothing
to do with its masked rioters, why is it that this tactic more than any
other has resonated with people across the country since 1999? Even now,
13 years later, the use of Black Blocs has continued to expand. 13 years
later, proponents of nonviolence, including the Solnits, still have to
use the same tired lies and manipulations to try to minimize or
criminalize a practice that continues to leave their nvda in the dust.
The lesson is clear, for those willing to face the
music. In order to show people that we are serious, that we are
committed, that we are fighting for our lives, it is better to express
unambiguously that we are the enemies of the established order, that we
negate their laws, their offers of dialogue, and their false social
peace, it is better to attack (and to come dressed for the occasion)
than to dress up as clowns, tote about giant puppets, play hard to get
with the police, locking down and expecting them to treat us humanely,
or wait for the cameras to give our witty protest signs a close-up.
This is not to say that we must be ever grim and
serious, nor that our only activity is to smash. Just as we need the
full range of tactics, we will express a thousand emotions in our
rebellion, from street festivals to funeral marches to riots. But it is
our negation of the present system that gives everything else its
meaning. Only because we do not frame this as a popularity contest, but
as a revolution, as a struggle to destroy the present system and create
something wholly new, do all the festive and creative aspects of our
struggle break out of the usual cycles of loyal dissent and
counterculture that are co-opted from the beginning.
Since 2000, the most prevalent method of nonviolent action has been,
without a doubt, Gene Sharpâs method for regime change, as laid out in
his bestselling book, **From Dictatorship **
unambiguous terms, and no other method has been as reproducible. Whereas
the previous heroes of nonviolence, people like Mohandas Gandhi or
Martin Luther King, Jr., made complicated, intuitive strategic decisions
in the midst of a movement that can inspire but that cannot be
reproduced, what Sharp offers is not an example, and not a strategy, but
a template. It is no coincidence, then, that so many people have seized
upon this most reproducible of methods and attempted to reproduce it.
Burmese in 1994, and since then has been translated to over thirty
languages, especially after 2000 when it was used as âthe Bibleâ of the
Serbian Otpor movement, in the words of its members.
The main âColor Revolutionsâ have already been
mentioned: Serbiaâs âBulldozer Revolutionâ in 2000, Georgiaâs âRose
Revolutionâ in 2003, Ukraineâs âOrange Revolutionâ in 2004, and,
following a slightly different model, Lebanonâs âCedar Revolutionâ and
Kuwaitâs âBlue Revolutionâ in 2005.
Sharpâs method offers unique opportunities for
analysis because, unlike any other nonviolent method since the end of
the Cold War, it has achieved success in its own terms. And unlike other
nonviolent methods, such as that of Gandhi or King, which overlapped
with and are ultimately inseparable from contemporaneous combative
methods, the use of Gene Sharpâs method has in fact occurred in a
vacuum, in the near or total absence of competing methods for social
change. In other words, the histories of the
Color Revolutions can tell us accurately what a strict adherence to
nonviolence can accomplish.
Otpor, the Serbian movement to overthrow Slobodan
Milosevic, was the first real articulation of this nonviolent template,
for which Sharpâs book offers the materials but not the precise
configuration Although Otpor activists seem content to give him all the
creditâthey were, after all, personally trained by Gene Sharpâs Albert
Einstein Instituteâthey also drew on numerous characteristics of
Philippineâs 1983â86 Yellow Revolution, not explicitly dealt with in
undisputed model for all subsequent Color Revolutions.
The nonviolent Yellow Revolution used a disputed
election and years of frustration with a longstanding chief executive
for political leverage; it was protected from government repression by
elite support, including the media, an opposition political party, and
none other than the archbishop of Manila; it was exclusively a regime
change effort with no revolutionary perspectives or social content, only
the demands for the abdication of the current ruler and electoral
reforms that would allow for the regular cycling of rulers; subsequent
regimes were also plagued by corruption and politics as usual; victory
did not lead to any structural changes in Philippine society; and the
new regime did not close down the sweatshops, obstruct private property
or foreign investment, refuse to pay the national debt, or do anything
else that might have upset world leaders (they did end the lease on the
US military base at Subic Bay, but only after the end of the Cold War;
in 2012, with the growth of Chinese naval power, they invited the US
military back).
To its credit, this method did lead to people in
the Philippines overthrowing another unpopular government in 2001,
though this lack of respect for democratic process that the use of
disruptive mass protest evidently inculcates should be most embarrassing
to Mr. Sharp, who holds democratic government as the highest good. When
Filipinos used the methods of the Yellow Revolution to oust
then-President Joseph Estrada, the US government immediately recognized
the new regime as legitimate with
a diplomatic agility that some might regard as suspicious. In fact, many
international and domestic critics regarded the 2001 movement as a form
of âmob ruleâ and alleged a conspiracy among top politicians, business
leaders, and military and church officials. The *International Herald
Tribune* aptly expresses elite sentiments:
neighbors and allies will be visibly happier dealing with a hardworking,
well educated, economically literate president used to mixing in elite
circles and behaving with decorum. However, far from being the victory
for democracy that is being claimed by leaders of the anti-Estrada
movement such as Cardinal Jaime Sin, the evolution of events has been a
defeat for due process.[40]
This criticism opens up much larger questions
about democracy that are the focus of another book. For now, we can
dismiss this journalistâs handwringing with the simple historical
recognition that democratic due process has always been imposed by
force. With regards to nonviolent methodology, several questions arise
that must be dealt with: if nonviolent regime change is best suited to
achieving democracy, how can it be that the same method also tramples
basic democratic principles like due process? If it is democratic to
oust fraudulently elected dictators using mass protests and obstruction,
but a âde facto coupâ to oust an unpopular, corrupt but elected and
impeachable president using those same methods, what is the line between
dictatorship and democracy? If due process can be twisted or stacked by
dictators, but respect for due process is the elemental characteristic
of democracy, then are mass protests and disobedience fundamentally
democratic or anti-democratic? And why would business, military,
political, and religious elites conspire to use a nonviolent movement
for greater democracy? The answer to all of these questions is in fact
simple, but not within the framework of Gene Sharp, Otpor, or any of the
Color Revolutions.
In order to understand that framework, it would
help to emphasize a fundamental characteristic of every single Color
Revolution. The more obvious features of the Color Revolutions
relate to unified, nonviolent mass action subordinated to a viral media
strategy. Receiving directions from above, movement members take to the
streets in protest, occupy a public square, or carry out some other form
of mass disobedience on the same day. They adopt an aesthetic designed
to transmit easily via television and internet. A color and a simple
slogan, often just one word, are chosen to represent the movement (in
Ukraine, for example, the color was orange and the slogan, âyes!â). The
movement discourse is equally symbolic, such that discourse, slogan, and
color are interchangeable. It is a marketing strategy *par excellence*.
To understand the meaning of the color, the public, watching on the
television or surfing on the internet, need not read any text or
understand any social analysis that the color and slogan refer to. (By
contrast, the circle-A or the hammer and sickle designate certain
conceptsâanarchism and communismâthat are not self-explanatory in the
present context; to understand them a viewer would have to conduct a
certain amount of investigation, ceasing, therefore, to be a passive
spectator).
This marketing strategy requires the discourse of
the Color Revolutions to be as simple as a color or a slogan:
opposition. They are against the current politician in power. The social
critique of all the Color Revolutions goes no deeper than that. This
lowestcommon-denominator politics serves another function. The only way
for a media-savvy activist organization to bring together such diverse
crowds in a mass and create the pseudo-movement they need to ride to
power is to ardently avoid any theoretical debate, any collective
discussion of strategy, any envisioning of new worlds or elaboration of
social critiques, any truly creative processes. What they want are
sheep. Sheep who will dress in orange or pin a rose on their t-shirt,
baaa âyesâ or ânoâ in unison, and go home when those entrusted with the
thinking have decided it is time.
A Color Revolution is nothing but a putsch, a
bloodless coup, a regime change. And this regime change is not in the
interests of those who take to the streets. The nonviolent protesters in
a Color Revolution never stop being spectators. They are spectators to
their own movement, and at no point are they allowed to collectively
formulate their interests. The interests, like the strategic
decisions, come from above. Because the fundamental characteristic of
every Color Revolution, the glue that holds the strategy together, is
elite support.
The mass protests and encampments would come to
naught if the government simply sent in the military and cleared them
out. Not only do nonviolent movements have a track record of
powerlessness in the face of police or military force, the particular
kind of nonviolence promoted by Gene Sharp and put into practice by
Otpor and other groups is the cheapest, flimsiest, most prefab brand of
nonviolence imaginable. Gene Sharp is the Sam Walton of nonviolence.
Passive participants in Color Revolutions do not go through years of
civil disobedience, arrest, and torture to learn how to conduct a sit-in
when the police come in with dogs, batons, or tear gas to kick them out.
And they are not allowed to have any ideas, properly speaking, that
might give them the strength of conviction to stare down the barrel of a
gun and accept the possibility they might get killed. The only thing
they have is the assurance that the military will not shoot them because
it is already on their side. Every successful Color Revolution has been
able to count on either the support of the military or military
neutrality from the very beginning, not because they battled for the
hearts and minds of the common soldiers, but because the top brass was
already amenable to the regime change.
The clever media strategy of the activist
organizations behind the Color Revolutions would be so much wasted time
if the media simply did not give them any coverage. For decades, the
media have disappeared anticapitalist movements from the public eye and
edited out any reference to the histories that show a continuity of
struggle against capitalism. In the absence of the television cameras, a
crowd of people all wearing the same color and holding signs that
proclaim âYes!â would only appear to be a strange sect to the occasional
passerby, rather than something to join. The alienated masses of a Color
Revolution have not even begun the process of debate, self-education,
and expression (not to mention any apprenticeship in writing, editing,
layout, printing, broadcasting, and so forth) necessary to assume
responsibility for spreading their own ideas without the help of the
media. They do not have to
do any of this work because the media is already on their side.
In every single Color Revolution, the movement had
a large portion of the domestic elite on their side from the beginning.
This includes rich people, the owners of the mass media, opposition
political parties, academics, religious authorities, and so on. No
military organization in the world is going to open fire on protesters
who are supported by the countryâs business elite. Whether in democracy
or in dictatorship, military hierarchies form close relationships with a
countryâs âbusiness community.â And it is not only the domestic elite
that have supported the Color Revolutions. Itâs no coincidence that
every single Color Revolution has replaced a government that had a close
relationship with Russia with a government that wanted a closer
relationship with the United States and European Union. Each and every
Color Revolution received positive media coverage in Western media,
usually beginning before the revolution had even started, so that the
public was already trained to think of Ukraine, Georgia, or Kyrgyzstan
as a corrupt regime in need of changing. (As friends and I discussed at
the time, whenever a previously ignored country started getting ink in
the *New York Times*, from Haiti to Georgia, it was clear that regime
change was on the way). And in every case, the organization responsible
for conducting the so-called revolution received funding from
progressive capitalists like billionaire George Soros, or from US and EU
governmental institutions like usaid, the National Endowment for
Democracy (ned), the International Republican Institute (iri), the
National Democratic Institute for International Affairs, and Freedom
House.
Gene Sharpâs own think tank, the Albert Einstein
Institute (which trained activists from Otpor in Serbia and Pora in
Ukraine), receives funding from some of these same institutions. The aei
refutes the charge that they are funded by the government. Stephen
Zunes, writing in defense of Sharp for *Foreign Policy in Focus*, claims
that âAbsolutely none of these claims is true [âŠ] Such false allegations
have even ended up as part of entries on the Albert Einstein Institution
in *SourceWatch*, *Wikipedia*, and other reference web sites.â On
from the Ford Foundation, the International
Republican Institute, and the National Endowment for Democracy (the
first name should be well known to readers, the latter two are funded by
the US Congress). Are these false claims? Buried in a single paragraph
in the middle of his 42-paragraph article, Zunes mentions in passing âa
couple of small grantsâ from the iri and the ned. Evidently, these
allegations are not so false after all. We also find the interesting
tidbit that Gene Sharpâs doctoral dissertation was funded by the Defense
Departmentâs Advanced Research Projects Agency.
But these evasions, and the ultimately true and
factual assertion that Gene Sharpâs activities in support of nonviolence
are funded by the government, along with several very rich people,
ignore the bigger picture: the Albert Einstein Institute works in
parallel with these elite institutions. Although the aei is a small
operation, it works alongside much bigger players for the same ends. In
both Serbia and Ukraine, the aei trained the activists, but the US
government and a number of business foundations funded those activists.
For the most part, they did not funnel their money through Gene Sharp or
the aei, they gave it directly to the activist and media organizations
that were conducting regime change efforts.
The fact of elite support for these movements is
inseparable from their results: the Color Revolutions have not improved
the lives of their participants (except for the opposition political
parties to come out on top) but they have improved the prospects of
Western investors and governments.
The Color Revolutions in general, and Gene Sharpâs
method in particular, are completely lacking in social content and
revolutionary perspective. Sharp gives us âa conceptual framework for
liberationâ that does not even begin to address the concept of liberty.
He assumes, uncritically, that a democratic government sets its people
free and allows them to change the fundamental social relations that
govern their lives.
This is why governments and capitalists support
the method and have become its primary backers: because it does not
challenge any of the fundamental power dynamics of society, and it does
not seek to reveal or abolish the unwritten laws that allow
them to profit off of our exploitation and powerlessness. As an added
bonus, the method is nonviolent, and because nonviolence is
intrinsically weaker, those who use it will never be able to take over
space and change the basic power dynamics of society, they can only
present an obstacle and demand that others change those dynamics for
them. Because nonviolence is helpless, it will not deliver those who
fund it any unexpected surprises, as when an armed movement overthrows
an unwanted regime, but later misbehaves rather than being the obedient
puppet (the Taliban is only one of numerous examples of this outcome).
Ironically, the weakness of nonviolence is exactly what makes it a
fitting tool, what wins it funding, and what allows it the appearance of
strength and effectiveness, thereby seducing social rebels in other
countries to take up a method designed to fail.
This brings us back to the earlier questions.
Democracy is merely another way to organize exploitation, oppression,
and social control. Democratic governments have coexisted with slavery,
colonialism, warfare, the most patriarchal societies with some of the
most unequal concentrations of wealth, the destruction of the
environment, starvation, extreme poverty, the pathologization or murder
of trans people, labor exploitation, job and housing precarity,
homelessness, exclusion from healthcare, genocide, and any other bad
thing we can think of. The most brutal forms of poverty and the worst
destruction to the environment have occurred since democracy became the
predominant form of government on the planet. The US government is a
democracy. The German government is a multi-party democracy in which
even the Green Party has been in power. Take a moment to think about the
horrible things that democratic governments do on a regular basis.
Democracy in and of itself isnât worth toilet paper.
This list of abuse and misery is a result of a
host of structures related to capitalism and government. Capitalism is
based on the endless accumulation of wealth, extracted from the
environment and from our labor, and government is based on the
accumulation of power and control directly stolen from all the rest of
us. A marriage between these two systems, which has defined the
social reality for at least 500 years, means everyone gets
fucked.[41] Governments can be democratic or not, more or
less corrupt, but they will still pursue the same basic goals, and they
will still be controlled by an elite. Government by its very nature
concentrates power and excludes people from making decisions over their
own lives.
The line between democracy and dictatorship is
fictitious. Whatever difference there is is primarily one of formalism
and ritual. The two classes of government are often interchangeable, and
when a government changes from one to the other, many of the same people
tend to stay in charge.
The truth is, revolution is anti-democratic.
Revolutions in their beginnings are always opposed by the majority,
which is nothing but a virtual herd controlled by the media. A minority
of one knows its own interests better than the rest of society, and the
rest of society can only be convinced of a truth if people start putting
it into action rather than waiting for validation from the majority. The
struggle for a world free of domination is the insistence that we are
the only ones who can define and meet our needs, and that our needs are
more important than the ever-manipulated bylaws, due process, and sacred
pieces of paper that democracy holds so dear. The principle of direct
action is fundamentally at odds with following the rules and getting
permission. Gene Sharp has taken the strike, in various pacified forms,
and wed this fundamentally anarchic practice to its antithesis.
Only through the pacification of direct tactics
can democracy be presented as freedom, but from the Philippines to
Serbia, the contradiction is still there. There is no real contradiction
in the forcible imposition of democracy. More than anything else,
democracy is a good business model, and it has always been spread by
invasions or bourgeois coups. The contradiction is in using the masses
to overthrow one government (one that has become an obstacle to
business) without letting them lose their respect for government or
think they could overthrow it again on their own initiative. But if they
are only ever given experience in nonviolent
methods, they will never become an independent threat. And if they are
encouraged to rise up in the name of democracy, they will reject the
current government only on the grounds that it does not live up to the
ideal of legitimate government. As long as future elections regularly
cycle out candidates, they will think freedom has another chance of
flourishing with each new change of masks.
On inspection, a peaceful coup in the name of
democracy is only a contradiction if we swallow liberal rhetoric about
the rule of law. Law is always coercive, but it is legitimized through a
variety of illusions or rituals. The nonviolent coup, in which people
are mobilized without being empowered, provides the perfect illusion. It
is democratic, *par excellence*.
The Color Revolutions put nonviolence at the
service of democracy without questioning the underlying power dynamics and unwritten rules that actually affect peopleâs lives. By being
exclusively political movements that only seek a legal reform or a
change of politicians, they can accomplish no real change. In this
context, nonviolence is revealed not only as a naĂŻve practice that has
been co-opted to provide an illusion useful to government, but as an
illusion in its own terms as well.
Compare a violent (Tulip) and nonviolent (Orange)
Color Revolution, and you will find there is no difference in the
results. In both cases, the movement accomplished a regime change, and
within a couple years, everyone was disillusioned because the new
government proved to be the same as the old government. This is an
especially critical observation, given how proponents of nonviolence
frequently insist that the presence of violence exercises an almost
magical effect in turning on police repression, driving away support, or
reproducing authoritarian dynamics. In a direct comparison between two
highly similar political movements, we see that violence is a
non-factor.[42] If the pacifist hypothesis were
correct, we would see quite different results between the Tulip
Revolution, where people rioted, beat up cops, and took government
buildings by force, and the Orange or Rose Revolutions, where people
were entirely peaceful. That difference is absent. Violence is a false
category. It is only a question of what actions are effective at
overcoming structures of power without reproducing them.
There is no clear distinction between dictatorship and democracy. All
governments dictate, many dictators are elected, and the subjects of
typical dictatorships often have ways to influence the government that
are more direct than the means enjoyed by citizens of typical
democracies. Paid hacks in the media, universities and think tanks make
the distinction that democratic elections are âfair and freeâ whereas
the elections that confer office on dictators are manipulated. But all
elections are farcical, and all elections are manipulated. That is the
nature of elections. No democracy in the world allows everyone a chance
to vote, and the very rules that determine the legality of elections are
set by those who are already in power. Every set of voting rules, in its
turn, allows a whole range of legal and extralegal means for
power-holders to influence the outcome of the vote.
Nonviolent movements that replace supposed
dictatorships with supposed democracies do power a great service. They
mistake the dictator for the center of power in a dictatorship, when
dictators are really only charismatic figures (or puppets placed by
charismatic figures) who succeed in linking together a coalition of
power-holders strong enough to keep down other power-holders not
included in the coalition, and to control coalition members who might
want more power than the present arrangement grants them. If a dictator
is ousted in favor of a democracy, this represents the expansion of the
ruling coalition and the development of a more stable ruling structure.
The power-holders who backed the dictator usually remain in the ruling
coalition, but that coalition now includes potentially everybody, as
long as everybody prioritizes social control first, and their personal
interests second. In governments recognized as democratic, charisma is
invested in the institution of government itself, rather than in
individual leaders. By ousting a dictator and demanding elections, a
nonviolent movement allows a government to clean its image, rebuild its
legitimacy, and mask a smooth transition to a more powerful form of
government as though it were some kind of grassroots revolution or
responsiveness to popular pressures.
There is another de facto distinction between
dictatorship and democracy. It is the common understanding of democratic
citizens nearly everywhere, that one of the principal rules in the
unwritten, unsigned social contract holds that democratic governments
will not use lethal force against unarmed social movements. Of course,
in the whole world there is not a democratic government of any size that
does not occasionally kill dissidents, protesters, prisoners, and
others. Since democracy is a question of form and image, what this means
in practice is that democratic governments need to be able to portray
their violence against social rebels as exceptional, accidental, or
justified on grounds of national security.[43]
It follows that the greater the control over
public opinion and information a ruling structure can exercise (and this
depends on the degree of saturation by mass media and whether any part
of the mass media will act critically towards the government or subvert
the social peace), the more a democratic government can get away with
using useful lethal force. This hypothesis is confirmed by the record.
In the US, where the media toe the line of all government policy that is
fundamental (roughly speaking, bipartisan) and their saturation of
social dialogue is so advanced one must more accurately speak of a
social monologue, the democratic government can get away with murdering
people every day. In countries like Greece, where the media until
recently were less cooperative with the government and where there are
many networks of communication that do not rely on mass media as
intermediaries, killings by police are less frequent and cause a greater
erosion to the democratic peace.
To simplify, although a powerful media apparatus
can allow a democratic government to wriggle past this contractual
limitation on lethal force, as a generalization letâs say that
democracies cannot carry out domestic mass killings to keep order,
whereas dictatorships can.
In this sense of the word, dictatorships are
immune to nonviolent movements for change. In every case since the end
of the Cold War, peaceful movements that went up against a government
perfectly willing to torture and kill them in large numbers failed.
Every time.
The Color Revolutions, so successful against
governments that decided to tolerate the protests, failed in Belarus and
Azerbaijan when those governments decided to crack down. The initially
peaceful uprising in Egypt adopted the use of gas masks, clubs, rocks,
and molotov cocktails in order to defend themselves against the brutal
attacks of cops and government thugs. When the governments of Libya and
Syria went so far as to use the military against protesters, the
movement had to take up arms. The government of China successfully
crushed the nonviolent Falun Gong movement, torturing to death 2,000 or
more practitioners, and they used equally harsh methods to put an end to
the peaceful Free
Tibet movement, which can hold concerts with popular bands in the US and
Europe but inside occupied Tibet people canât even get away with hanging
up a picture of the Dalai Lama.
In Burma, the country that was in some ways the
target audience for *From Dictatorship to Democracy*, people were
crushed by repression any time they attempted to put the nonviolent
method into practice. Ironically, the unwritten part of Gene Sharpâs
methodâreliance on businessmen, international media, and powerful
governmentsâis the only thing causing an impact, as the Burmese
government slowly begins to liberalize. But because it is the Burmese
stateâs desire for investment and not the actions of oppressed Burmese
people that is achieving this liberalization, the operative concern is
what is good for the Burmese elite, what will help them get richer, what
will help them cement their power in the eyes of âthe international
community.â Given that the desire for cheap labor in southeast Asia is
explosive, we can imagine just what a âfreeâ Burma will look
like.[44]
The case of Belarus, one of the failed Color
Revolutions, is particularly interesting. The rulers of Belarus have
little interest in cultivating business relations with the West, because
their economy is fully integrated with Russiaâs. Elite support, that
secret weapon of the Color Revolutions, could not make a showing here,
and the police did not have their hands tied in dealing with
demonstrators. To get rid of the peaceful protesters, the government did
not even have to use the military. Beatings, arrests, kidnappings, and
death threats sufficed. Laws are so harsh in Belarus that participating
in any unregistered organization or organizing activity is a crime. To
have a simple public gathering, you need to register your organization
with the government and get permission. In response to the situation of
totalitarianism, some anarchists turned to a clandestine practice,
carrying out secret actions and even firebombing the kgb headquarters.
Their attacks garnered a great deal of attention and sympathy.
In the cases of the independence movement in India
and the Civil Rights movement in the United States, the government
used a great deal of violence, but they allowed the nonviolent segment
of the movement to choose its own level of confrontation. Often, the
police inadvertently created situations that helped protesters set up a
media-friendly spectacle and a clear moral contest: a line of police,
beating down any marchers who tried to step forward; cops attacking
activists who refused to get up from the âwhites onlyâ lunch counter.
These strategies of repression allowed proponents of nonviolence to show
off their bravery in an unmistakable way in front of the cameras, and to
choose their own degree of engagement.
It is no coincidence that police rarely create
such situations today. In countries described as democratic, police do
not generally go after nonviolent protesters in their homes, try to lock
them up in large numbers and for long periods of time, or try to kill
them off. Democratic strategies of repression against nonviolent
movements usually attempt to discipline them, to encourage them to
dialogue and coordinate their protests with the police, to give them
easy opportunities to express their conscience by being arrested for
symbolic civil disobedience in a way that does not disrupt the flow of
the economy or the functioning of the government, and to beat them up or
press criminal charges if they cross the line and cause an actual
disruption. In the last two decades, such light forms of dissuasion have
nearly always been enough to keep nonviolent movements in line, a loyal
opposition to the ruling order rather than a real threat.
In a few countries, however, the government has
taken off its gloves, and in every case, nonviolent activists have been
unable to defend themselves. If a government is willing to open fire on
unarmed protesters who refuse to fight back, those protesters cannot
hold the streets. If they are very brave, they may return the next day,
but if the government still shoots at them, they will run away all over
again, and in short order no one will come back into the streets, and
the movement will disappear. A government will rarely have to shoot more
than a hundred bullets to get rid of a movement that insists on being
nonviolent. Other methods are to arrest the most active organizers, and
torture them, kill them, disappear them, or give them long prison
sentences. Some
totalitarian governments complement this with mass arrests of supporters
and participants. Once the most active organizers are out of the way and
everyone else has seen that they might go to jail if they donât keep
their mouths shut (with the mass arrest of hundreds or thousands of
supporters) the resistance disappears. This has happened dozens of
times, including in recent decades, from Burma to China to Belarus.
Nonviolent movements have no way to protect themselves, once the
government decides to eliminate them.
The only protection for nonviolence has come from
members of the elite. If no one in power will prevent the decision to open
fire, to open the torture chambers, or to carry out mass arrests,
nonviolence is defenseless. This is why nonviolence systematically tries
to preempt its own repression by currying favor with the people in
power, by appealing to values they share with the dominant system
(peace, social order, lawfulness, democracy), by minimizing critiques of
capitalism, the State, and other foundations of power, and by disguising
a reformist, pro-authority movement as ârevolutionary,â communicating to
the elite that they can serve a useful purpose. The systematic tendency
of nonviolence towards reformism, cowardice, bootlicking, and the
betrayal of other currents in a social struggle stems from its
unconscious recognition of its own defenselessness and need to gain
favor with the authorities.
Some ideologues of nonviolence have attempted to
mask the powerlessness of nonviolence in the face of dictatorship by
making bold claims of nonviolent successes against the Nazis or other
brutal opponents. Aside from the historical and analytical flaws in
these claims, which will be dealt with later, advocates of nonviolence
cannot offer examples of a nonviolent movement that survived the guns,
the torture chambers, the prisons, and the death camps. The anecdotes
from the Holocaust all deal with groups that managed to avoid the
violence of the Nazi regime by escaping rather than confronting it.
Some proponents of nonviolence claim that this
evasion is a strength of their peaceful practice; that a government
cannot risk the negative image of annihilating peaceful opponents. But
we
have numerous examples of governments doing just that, even in the
21st century. Whatâs more, most states around the world,
democratic or otherwise, annihilated totally peaceful groups at some
point in their territorial expansion. Thatâs what states do.
Other proponents of nonviolence imagine that they
are protected not by the elite and those that give the orders, but by
the possibility that soldiers ordered to open fire on them will desert
and mutiny against the government. Nonviolent methods pretend to change
the conscience of an institution, which is an impossible task. Countless
psychological studies have demonstrated that institutional power
succeeds in making its members feel free of responsibility and immune
from any pangs of conscience.[45] Institutions have been
designed and perfected over the years with precisely this objective in
mind: to foster an inhuman loyalty to the campaigns of the State, no
matter how brutal or absurd. In the last half century, there is no case
of nonviolent resistance causing massive defections from powerful
institutions and halting a governmentâs efforts to subdue and
dominate.[46] One of the most effective instances of
disobedience and defection was the wave of revolt that incapacitated the
US military in Vietnam and led directly to the end of the war. The
soldiers participating in that revolt were faced with the effective
armed resistance of the Vietnamese and were influenced not by the
overwhelmingly white peace movement in the States but by the
combative black and latino liberation
movements. Furthermore, their disobedience took on decidedly
non-pacifist tones.[47]
We have argued that a nonviolent movement cannot
stand up to a government that decides to use mass incarceration to
repress it. This brings us to the important question of struggle within
the prisons. What better example of a totalitarian system than the
prisons, and what better indication of democracyâs proximity to
totalitarianism, as at the heart of every democracy what we find is a
prison. From one country to the next, those who continue their struggle
behind bars rarely frame that struggle in terms of nonviolence, since
self-defense in prison becomes a matter of survival. In many cases,
prisoners will engage in hunger-strikes or sit-downs, but this is
generally understood on the inside as the result of a situation of
weakness, in which the prison regime has succeeded in winning so much
control over the prisoners that there is hardly anything they can do to
resist besides refusing to eat. But most prison struggles use a
diversity of tactics, combining protests, strikes, and legal appeals
with attacks on guards, riots, and property damage. Radical prisoners
and people supporting them in the state of Indiana have put out an
invaluable book, *Down*, that rescues some of these stories from
oblivion. In 1985:
At Pendleton Indiana State Reformatory, a prisoner named Lincoln Love
was badly beaten by guards, who also used tear gas in the cellblock. In
response, two inmates, John Cole and Christopher Trotter, fought the
guards who beat Love, stabbing two. They also fought guards in the
infirmary, where Love had been taken, then held three staff members
hostage in a cellblock for 17 hours. 6 guards were hospitalized with
stab wounds; four in critical condition. The standoff ended when
Department of Corrections agreed to the 22 demands of the prisoners,
including an FBI investigation into abuse by guards, establishing a
grievance committee, setting minimum wages for inmates, allowing
prisoners to be politically active without intimidation or reprisals and
ending censorship of all letters, magazines, and newspapers. At least
100 inmates participated in what reporters described as a âfull-scale
riot.â
Some of the principal instigators in these actions have spent the last
25 years in solitary confinement isolation units.
[âŠ]
2001: Hundreds of inmates from Indiana riot at a private prison in Floyd
County in southeastern Kentucky, tossing sinks out of windows and
burning their bedding. All Hoosier [Indiana] inmates were later moved
out of the facility, although the IDOC [Indiana Department of
Corrections] claimed there was no connection between the riot and the
decision to move.[48]
There is also the case of a major resistance movement at Walpole State
Prison in Massachusetts in 1973. Through years of confrontation,
protest, riots, and strikes, the prisoners at Walpole overcame racial
divisions to build solidarity and fight against their abuse at the hands
of guards and bureaucrats, eventually taking over the entire prison for
several months. Their supporters on the outside, largely pacifists, used
their position of privilege to manipulate the prisonersâ struggle and
portray it as nonviolent. But the prisoners did not have the luxury of
nonviolence. In addition to numerous peaceful actions, they rioted, they
fought with guards, and many of them went around armed.[49]
In 2009, anarchists in Barcelona struggling for
the freedom of long-term prisoner Joaquin Garcés won his release after a
campaign of over a year that used a true diversity of tactics: hunger
strikes, legal appeals, posters, graffiti, radio shows, protests,
sabotage, road blockades, the smashing of banks, and arson. Garcés, an
anarchist bank robber, had participated in the struggle of prisoners in
Spain in the â80s, a movement that included mutinies, protests, and
other actions, and for that reason, the authorities were punishing him
by keeping him locked up after the completion of his sentence.
Against the totalitarianism of the prison system,
the need for a diversity of tactics becomes obvious.
Nonviolence is a defenseless methodology for
social change. Nonviolent movements cannot stand up to a government that
has decided to annihilate them. Against a dictatorship, a government
that has decided not to let questions of image or a fictitious social
contract stand in the way of its power, nonviolent movements have always
been powerless. And against democracies? In truth, there is no
fundamental difference between a dictatorship and a democracy. These
forms of government exist on the same continuum. Democratic governments
have all the capacity for violence, repression, mass murder, torture,
and imprisonment as their dictatorial counterparts. In moments of
emergency, they can and do use this capacity. However, democratic
governments tend to tolerate nonviolent movements, to keep them around,
because such movements can be most useful to those in power.
In the 15th of may 2011, thousands of people took to the streets in
coordinated protests in cities across Spain. That night or the next, the
protesters held assemblies in the
central plazas of their respective cities and began encampments. The
protests had been convened by a Madrid activist group called
â*Democracia Real Ya*â or âReal Democracy Now,â which had been
influenced by the nonviolent Color Revolutions, the watered-down,
pacified media version of the uprising in Egypt, andâif appearances are
any indicationâby the third installment of the populist/ conspiracy
theorist *Zeitgeist* videos. What happened next, though, went far beyond
their designs. The plaza occupations multiplied in size and number,
growing from just a few dozen or a hundred people in each to upwards of
100,000 in the larger cities, spreading
to little towns across Spain, sparking similar movements in Greece, the
Netherlands, and elsewhere, leading to a year of major mobilizations
domestically and across Europe, transforming the Spanish social
movements, and eventually serving as a major influence for the Occupy
movement in the US.
Two founding principles of the 15M or
â*indignados*â movement were its rejection of political parties and its
use of self-organization through open assemblies, showing how widely
anarchist ideas had spread over the years, given that they had even
taken root in the stridently anti-anarchist âReal Democracy Nowâ group.
But these fundamentally anarchist practices clashed with the democratic
demands of the movementâs founders. They had called for the protests on
the 15th of May to coincide with the date one week before the general
elections, in the hope that the plaza occupations would continue to
election day. As the Spanish Constitution expressly prohibits any
political demonstrations on election day or the day beforeâthe legally
mandated Day of Reflectionâthe move was presumably designed to provoke a
constitutional crisis that could force the adoption of their demands:
electoral reform aimed at ending the historical dominance of the two
leading parties (the Socialist Workersâ Party and the Popular Party).
Another founding principle of the 15M movement was
nonviolence, and true to democratic form, this principle was never put
up to debate nor were participants allowed to collectively decide what
constituted âviolence.â[50] Because of the size, scope, and
duration of this movement, it is to my knowledge the most important
manifestation of nonviolence so far this century. The Color Revolutions
or the anti-war movement of 2003, though some of them might have been
quantitatively larger, were hardly more than flashes in the pan that
lacked the complexity and the breadth of practice of 15M.
While we can speak of the *indignados*âthose who
never went beyond the indignation of concerned but loyal citizensâas
nonviolent, it is not at all accurate to describe the 15M
movement
itself as nonviolent, as hard as its would-be leaders tried to keep it
that way.
In reality, the 15M movement arose at a time when
other social struggles with much older rootsâand a much greater pool of
experience, to point out the obviousâwere already gaining ground. These
other movements tended to be anticapitalist, whereas Real Democracy Now
were superficial democrats, reducing complex problems of oppression and
exploitation to the corruption of bad politicians, which they proposed
could be solved with the reform of the electoral laws (ironic, since at
that moment, Germany, the government that might be most to blame for
Spainâs austerity measures, already had an electoral system similar to
what Real Democracy Now was demanding). The previous autumn, a general
strike had shut down the country for a day and brought the concepts of
solidarity and struggle back into common parlance. And just two weeks
before May 15, thousands of anticapitalists in Barcelona celebrated the
centuries-old tradition of May Day by marching to the wealthy
neighborhood of SarriĂ and dedicating an hour to the burning of
dumpsters and the smashing of banks, car dealerships, and luxury
boutiques. The media suppressed news of the march, despite their
profit-driven hunger for dramatic images, precisely because they knew
how popular that act of violence would be among the lower
classes.[51]
Real Democracy Now avoided any mention of this
rich history of struggle against capitalism and authority, neglecting
everything from the experiences of the previous century to the
accomplishments of the prior months, specifically in order to resituate
a potentially revolutionary movement in the reformist terrain of
electoral demands. And when their baby turned out to be a giant, some of
them (in a pattern that has been repeated so many times throughout
history) contemplated forming a political party to ride this giant into
power, but they were stopped cold in their endeavor by a sharp backlash
from the base.
Nonviolence in the 15M movement, as in so many
other movements, meant amnesia, the suppression of a collective memory
of struggle and all the experience and wisdom that comes with that
memory. People who remember hundreds of years of struggle against
authority cannot be tricked into a simple reform that promises to make
things better by changing the election laws. People who remember
hundreds of years of struggle know that what little they have, they won
by fighting. They remember how to make barricades, how to assemble
molotov cocktails, how to use guns, how to survive in clandestinity, how
to protect themselves against infiltrators. Just as the reformists of
Real Democracy Now erased the true history of the uprising in Egypt,
full of street battles and burnt police stations, they tried to erase
the rich history of anticapitalist struggles in Spain. They tried to
tell people who had spent their lives in the streets that the only way
to win was to be peaceful because thatâs what the television says.
It is no coincidence that in precisely those
places where social struggles were still alive and wellâBarcelona,
Madrid, the Basque countryânonviolence failed to control the movement.
In cities that did not have strong social movements at the outbreak of
15M, the *indignados* bought into the reformist and nonviolent discourse
en masse, and often disappeared after about a month. In Barcelona, it
was disconcerting to suddenly shift from one reality, in which the 100
or 1000 people you might meet in the streets all knew that nonviolence
was a bad joke, to another one in which the streets were suddenly filled
with 500,000 people and 90% of them thought that to accomplish anything
we had to
discourage vandalism and look good in the media. Given that most of
these hundreds of thousands were fresh off the couch and new to the
streets, the situation confirmed our argument that authority trains
people in nonviolence whereas experience trains people in an antagonstic
approach, but it was frustratingly slow going. But little by little,
people overcame nonviolence. The stronger parts of the 15M movement
reconnected with a longer history of struggle, and the weaker parts blew
away like dust in the wind.
Those who already had experience in the struggle
debated, argued, passed out flyers, put up posters, painted the walls,
thought up chants, and carried out actions designed to break the
stranglehold of nonviolence. The police, for their part, tried to put an
end to the movement with a heavy use of the truncheon, helping people to
realize that unlike on the silver screen, in reality the idea that
sitting down and getting beaten is dignified is a load of crap. When
police brutality successfully overcame the nonviolent resistance of
crowds of thousands in Plaça Catalunya, many people started checking
their assumptions. Little by little, people began to realize that the
police were their enemy, they began supporting the vandalism of banks
and political party offices, and they began supporting a diversity of
tactics. The debate is still ongoing at the time of this writing. Those
who favor pacification still enjoy superior resources and can
occasionally mobilize large but passive crowds. And in a few places,
activists that flirt with combative methods but still set a limit on
acceptable tactics have developed practices of civil disobedience and
confrontation interesting enough to maintain an independent activity.
But on the whole, the two years since the beginning of the 15M movement
have demonstrated a loss of support for strictly nonviolent practices
and an exponential growth of support for combative practices.
In October of 2011, when police arrested a number
of anarchists accused of assaulting politicians during the June blockade
of Parliamentâorganized from within the framework of the 15M
movementâ3,000 people came out in a spontaneous solidarity protest
(larger than any other spontaneous protest seen in Barcelona in years)
and marched down a central street that is usually closed to protests,
interrupting the spectacle of commercialism
and spraypainting all the banks. In January 2012, a massive protest
during a student strike broke out of the control of its self-appointed
leaders and deployed an effective diversity of tactics that confounded
the ability of the police to control the streets. The development is
especially significant considering that the student movement had
previously been controlled by proponents of nonviolence and with the
massiveness of 15M, nonviolence was supposedly in a moment of triumph.
Two months later, on March 29, 2012, a general
strike brought out crowds that easily rivaled the masses summoned by
15M. But in many cities, these crowds had decided that nonviolence did
not meet their needs. In Barcelona, to name the most potent of many
examples, as many as 10,000 people participated directly in heavy
rioting, the burning of banks and multinationals, and intense fighting
with police that lasted for hours. The number of rioters represented a
critical growth from earlier occasions. But even more important was the
fact that tens of thousands of people remained on the scene, indirectly
supporting the rioters, whereas in past riots in Barcelona everyone who
was not an ardent supporter of combative tactics would run away at the
sound of breaking glass or the arrival of the police. This time, people
stayed on, refusing to abandon the rioters, preventing police from
surrounding them, cheering, arguing with pacifists and journalists, and
helping to remove the injured.
And in the months after this, people upheld
solidarity, opposing the new repressive measures the government adopted
to crush resistance, and supporting the dozens of people arrested.
At the beginning of the 15M movement, most of the
people who responded to the call of Real Democracy Now were content to
submit themselves to a nonviolent discipline. But nonviolence proved
insufficient to defend the space they had begun to conquer, and the
accompanying democratic rhetoric lacked the words to describe all the
ways power was screwing them over.
This insufficiency cannot be attributed to an
incomplete development of nonviolence. Far from being just a passive
mass, the *indignados* attempted to develop a full repertoire of
peaceful tactics. Protests, sit-ins, blockades, press conferences,
refusal to
pay new taxes, marches to the European Parliament or to Madrid, internet
protests, and campaigns to âhit them where it hurts the mostâ by
withdrawing from personal bank accounts all on the same day (not the
place where it really hurts them the most). None of it worked.
The nonviolence of the *indignados* quickly became
a parody of itself. Blocking the streets became âviolence,â writing on
the walls became âviolence,â even turning a bit of lawn in the plaza
into a guerrilla garden became âviolenceâ because it was a violation of
the law. Quickly, they turned âviolentâ into a synonym for âillegal,â
which was especially hypocritical given that the very premise of the
plaza occupation movementâto maintain the protests throughout the
election weekendâwas a violation of nothing less than the Spanish
Constitution (at the last minute, a judge decreedâin the face of the
size and determination of the protestsâthat according to some loophole,
the occupations were legal and the police therefore did not have to
evict them; which would have marred the elections with a huge scandal
that neither of the political parties wanted, proving once again that
law and justice are nothing but theater, the formalized negotiation of
underlying power relations).
On more than a few occasions in the name of
nonviolence, activists tackled, hit, or tried to arrest people guilty of
spraypainting, wearing a mask, or committing some minor form of
vandalism. Their commitment to nonviolence also compelled them to
justify the actions of the police, declare that the police were friends
and public servants, while simultaneously claiming that masked
protesters were âpolice provocateurs.â In the name of nonviolence, they
formed committees charged with keeping out antisocial elements, and they
organized citizen patrols that attempted to kick out the illegal
immigrants that took refuge in the occupied plazas or to hand them over
to the police.
drunkards who had taken up residence in the plaza and constantly
harassed or even assaulted women. Pacifist organizers and the
Convivencia Commission tried to prevent the feminist
assembly in the plaza from organizing self-defense classes and taking
care of the problem on their own, instead paternalistically offering to
protect them.[52]
This interpretation of nonviolence is not a
perversion particular to the 15M movement in Spain. In countries across
the world, nonviolence has constituted a slippery slope towards
increasingly pacified tactics. As explained in Chapter 1, placing
strategic importance on the category of violence surrenders power to the
media to tell us which tactics are acceptable and which are not.
Nonviolence, by being anti-conflictual in a society predicated on an
irreconcilable conflict, seeks reconciliation with the same authorities
who dominate us, and this means a tendency to avoid that which is most
controversial in the eyes of power. It was only a matter of time until
pacifists define âviolenceâ as a âviolation of the law.â After all, law
and peace are related concepts. In practice, they do not refer to
freedom or well-being, but to order, and in this society order is
founded on subjugation to authority by any means. Finally, because
proponents of nonviolence defer the task of building popular support for
difficult methods of struggle, it is natural that they rely on the media
to win a virtual popularity or to spread their message (which must be
reduced into an image). This reliance on the media requires them to
adopt certain values of the media, and these are the values of the
corporations that own the media.
Nor is it a contradiction that proponents of
nonviolence would physically attack other protesters in the name of
their peaceful method. The first time I was ever assaulted in a protest,
it was not at the hands of the police but by a peace cop, a pacifist
appointed to prevent disorder in a protest. This is a logical extension
of the nonviolent position. A fundamental tenet of nonviolence is that
it is legitimate to impose a singular method and a limited set of
tactics over an entire movement. This is authoritarian thinking.
Nonviolent activists confer upon themselves the right to force other
people to participate in a particular way, or to exclude them. As such,
nonviolence is the usurpation of a social
movement, of public space, of a collective activity. Whether they carry
out this coup by hitting protesters they disagree with, silencing or
ostracizing them with peer pressure, or exposing them to arrest by
police, they are only acting out the authoritarian nature of
nonviolence.
Real Democracy Now believed that it owned the 15M
movement and could therefore impose decisions on it, like the commitment
to nonviolence. But the movement was not created by Real Democracy Now,
even though they authored the call-out. It was created by the many
people who took to the streets and began to self-organize, for a
diversity of reasons and with a diversity of goals. If they can,
nonviolent activists will use the decision of some assembly or coalition
to legitimize their enforcement of one method of struggle on a diverse
movement. But when there is no such façade of legitimacy, their ideology
will still compel them towards the same act of enforcement. In numerous
protests where organizers have agreed to a diversity of tactics, from
the Toronto G8 to the rnc in St. Paul, without fail there have been
nonviolent activists who have broken the agreement and denounced the
âbad protestersâ in the media. In the 15M movement, the ideologues of
nonviolence imposed a decision made in an assembly of a few dozen on an
entire movement that came to include hundreds of thousands.
If a speaker in the general assembly criticized
the practice of nonviolence, the moderators would often cut them off,
saying âWe have agreed to be nonviolent, and besides if we are violent
we will lose,â before ending the debate and handing the microphone to
the next person waiting in line. When anarchists reserved the sound
system and the central space in the plaza to hold a debate on
nonviolence, the paper on which the reservation was written down
suspiciously disappeared. When they reserved it again, it disappeared
again, and a new paper appeared with another event written down for the
same day and time. Without the sound system, no more than 100 people
could participate in the event, which had to be held on the margins of
the plaza. The group that assembled included anarchists as well as
democrats, and no few supporters of nonviolence, but none of them were
in favor of the kind of
nonviolence imposed on the movement. However, the debate was unofficial.
Shunned to the margins, it had no weight in the general assembly and
could not contradict the decisions of movement leaders. Nonetheless, the
movement would eventually come to disobey those leaders and abandon the
practice of nonviolence. After about a month, most people had left the
plaza occupations to the die-hard activists and would-be politicians.
Those who had not given up on the struggle, and these were still a
numerous group, began to participate in the neighborhood assemblies, in
a labor union, in the mobilizations to resist home foreclosures, in the
occupation of universities, hospitals, and primary care centers, or in
other areas of struggle. All of these were structures or spaces that
predated the 15M movement and included a deeper critique of capitalist
society and a better sense of history.
But the experience of the 15M movement had entered
into that history of struggle, and the lesson was clear: nonviolence
served the interests of the media, the police, and would-be politicians,
but for people who wanted to get to the roots of the problems they faced
and transform society, nonviolence did not work.
One of the main functions of nonviolence, both in the last two decades
and historically, has been to attack currents of struggle that actually
threaten the State. In recent
years, this has meant that nonviolent activists increasingly assume the
role of peace police who help criminalize and marginalize those who
riot, whether they be anarchists in a Black Bloc or residents of an
urban ghetto.
When they take on the role of peace police, they
are acting in tandem with the government and the media, and in multiple
cases they have in fact been working directly with or for the police or
the corporate media.
In the late â90s and early â00s, people throughout
the US Midwest struggled against the construction of i-69, one of the
new nafta superhighways designed to accommodate an increase in
north-south traffic with the intensification of market integration from
Canada to Mexico. Centered in Indiana, farmers, environmentalists, and
anarchists tried to stop the construction. Their resistance included
blockades, protests, awareness-raising, and sabotage. Some farmers
destroyed construction equipment or shot at surveyors, while a number of
sabotage actions were carried out by radical environmentalist and
anarchist groups. As the resistance grew, it also became fashionable,
and a large number of people from the folk-punk music scene who had been
influenced by environmentalist and anarchist ideas flocked in and began
to take part. However, these musicians and folk punks showed a strong
adherence to nonviolence and shied away from any real social conflict.
On a number of occasions, they spoke out against property damage, in
favor of the right of bankers to be bankers, explaining that sabotage
against banks was a violation of that right, and at one major protest
they organized patrols to prevent vandalism against companies connected
to the highway construction. This was especially hypocritical because
many of them, aspiring to be professional musicians, sang about
resistance, some would say exploiting histories of struggle where people
had used the very tactics that they were trying to criminalize.
Nonviolent activists in the Bay Area joined
religious leaders and politicians in trying to discourage riots in the
aftermath of the police murder of Oscar Grant on January 1, 2009. During
the protest on the day of Grantâs funeral, would-be protest leaders
tried direct the crowd in a non-confrontational direction. White
activists tried to protect property and discourage rioting. Afterwards,
the media, politicians, ngos, and nonviolent activists blamed the
rioting on white anarchists from outside Oakland. A look at the photos
confirms what participants themselves asserted:
that the majority of those rioting were not white, and in fact many were
friends and neighbors of Oscar Grant. But proponents of nonviolence,
together with politicians and the media, disappear all of these people
in order to portray rioting as something inappropriate, opportunistic,
privileged, and even racist. In the end, what they are criminalizing is
solidarity, by reinforcing the idea that when the police murder someone,
it is only the concern of the family members, and the rest of us should
look the other way. But far from being a bad idea, the riots in response
to Oscar Grantâs murder brought results. They generated a strong new
cycle of struggle across the West Coast, gave birth to a practice of
fighting back against police violence, and directly influenced Occupy
Oakland to transform into something more powerful than any other Occupy.
More immediately, they led to the first case in California state history
of an on-duty police officer charged with murder. In the seven days
after the shooting, prosecutors made it clear they preferred to look the
other way. Only after the riots did they decide to press charges.
In the wake of the Oscar Grant riots, stronger
resistance against police killings spread across the West Coast,
sometimes thanks to the family or friends of those killed, in part
thanks to anarchist activity, and in part thanks to lone individuals
such as Christopher Monfort or Maurice Clemmons shooting back and
killing cops in retaliation for various acts of police brutality or
murder. On the whole, the reaction of leftists, ngos, and even many
anarchistsâpeople who supposedly condemn police violence or the
institution of the police as a wholeâwas silence or even condemnation.
People were not supposed to resist *like that*, nor should we sympathize
with âcop-killersâ nor explore their common-sense reasons for shooting
back. Monfort, for his part, explained his actions eloquently, referring
to several high-profile cases of police brutality that had occurred in
prior months, in a speech the media passed off as ârambling,â their
typical strategy of portraying rebels who go beyond protest as insane.
Activists nominally opposed to police brutality did nothing to counter
this misinformation.
Obviously, many people sympathized with Monfort,
Clemmons, and others who dared shoot back at cops, interrupting the
weekly cases of killings by police, but their applause had to occur in
silence. Anarchists were probably the first in the Pacific Northwest to
openly speak out in support of the men of color who had shot back at the
cops. And starting in 2010, they began taking to the streets and
carrying out attacks against the police in direct response to police
murders. In part, they were influenced by anarchist participation in the
Oscar Grant riots at the beginning of 2009, and by the dignified
response of anarchists in Greece to the police murder of a young comrade
with a month of heavy rioting. But already back in 2001, anarchists had
participated in riots in Cincinnati in response to the police murder of
Timothy Thomas, at a time when many were debating why anarchists were
often absent from urban rebellions or unresponsive to police murders. On
March 23, 2010, 50 to 100 anarchists in Portland, Oregon, responded with
a spontaneous march when police murdered a homeless man, Jack Collins.
An article from anarchistnews.org details how the protest developed, the
psychological atmosphere it created, and how a few supporters of
nonviolence attempted to control the actions of others:
When word spread that the Portland police had just shot a man to death
at the Hoyt Arboretum, we knew we had to make a choice: to allow
ourselves to be human, or to participate in our own murders, to hide
away in sleep and the unfolding of a routine that ends, for all of us,
in death. Itâs a choice that has been made for us so many times before:
by the media, by community leaders, professional activists, bosses,
teachers, parents, friends who do not push us to confront this fear with
them. We are killing ourselves with so much swallowed rage.
Tonight, we would not go to sleep with this sour
feeling in our stomachs. Tonight, we gave a name to what we feel: rage.
This is how it started.
Within hours of word getting out, local anarchists
met in a park, and decided we had to march on the police station. Not
the central precinct: that neighborhood would be dead at this hour. We
wanted to shout at the police, but also to find our neighbors, to talk
to the other folks in our community, to let them know what happened and
call them down into the
streets with us. To not let them find out about this murder in the
sanitized commentary of the glowing screen but to meet them and cry out
to them, the rage and sadness plain in our faces: we cannot live with
what has happened. We cannot allow this to go on.
The march left the park and headed through a
residential neighborhood, interrupting the dead Monday night silence of
consumer-workers recovering from another day ripped from their grasp.
Chanting at the top of our lungs, we encountered our own anger, our own
sense of power. âAnd now one slogan to unite us all: cops, pigs,
murderers.â
Many expected this march to be only symbolic. Few
were prepared for anything more. But we encountered a collective force
that amplifies the individual rather than smothering each one of us in
the mass. The two who took the initiative to drag a dumpster into the
street changed the history of this city. This small sign of sabotage
spread. We all made it our own.
When the first little garbage containers were
brought into the road, a couple people put them back on the sidewalk,
trying to clean up the march, to make it respectable. They were
confronted, shouted at. âThis doesnât send a message,â they said. âYou
can do that if you want, but go somewhere else,â they said. But we have
nowhere to go, except for the spaces we violently reclaim. And our
message is unmistakable: we are angry, and we are getting out of hand.
People continued to be uncontrollable, and soon those who had appointed
themselves the censors of our struggle saw that it was they who were in
the wrong place. No one attempted to control their participation. They
were not allowed to control ours.
Once we got on Burnside Avenue, dumpsters were
being turned over every hundred feet, blocking both directions. Folks
had scavenged rocks and bottles and sticks and drums. One person had had
the foresight to bring a can of spraypaint, also changing the history of
our moment. We were no longer a protest. We were vengeance.
When the crowd passed the first bank, a few
individuals erupted into action, while others watched their backs. The
atm got smashed. A window got smashed. Rocks and bottles
were thrown. Sirens began ringing out behind us. A Starbucks appeared
one block ahead. A race: could we get there before the pigs arrived? We
won. More windows broke.
When the police tried to get us on to the
sidewalk, they were shocked by the intensity of rage they faced. âFuck
the police!â âMurderers!â Their lights and sirens had no effect. Someone
shoved a dumpster into the lead cop car. They were temporarily
speechless.
Only when the cops outnumbered the people did they
try again, with some pepper spray and brute force finally succeeding to
push us onto the sidewalk. But we were smart. We knew we couldnât win a
fight just then, and every chance we got we took the street again. We
didnât surrender: they had to work for it. And never did we surrender
our power over the mood of the night. Louder than their sirens were our
ceaseless screams, our chants, focusing our range and wiping the
arrogant smiles off the pigsâ faces. They were visibly upset by the
level of hatred they encountered.
We got to the police station and yelled at the
line of police waiting there for us, yelled at the media parasites
standing by with their cameras, calling out their complicity in police
violence and racism. Most of us didnât worry about sending the proper
message or appearing respectable. We expressed our rage and the power of
our analysis, our ability and willingness to take initiative and change
this world.
The first TV news clips, ironically, were the best
we could have hoped for, but we do not put our hope in the media. We
will communicate our critique of the police to the rest of the city with
our protests, our fliers, our bodies, our communiqués. With graffiti and
smashed windows.
It should also be noted that the police have not
yet released the race of the person killed. We donât know yet which
community is âmost affectedâ by this murder. We respond because police
violence affects all of us, because we want to show solidarity every
time the State executes someone. We know that racism is a critical
feature of control in this society, and we also believe we must find
ways to act responsibly as allies to communities that are not our own.
But solidarity must be critical, and it can only be practiced by those
who are struggling for their own freedom. It is clear from tonightâs
actions that we fight against police violence because we feel
rage and sadness whenever they kill someone.
We fight in solidarity with everyone else who
fights back. And by fighting, we are remembering what it is like to be
human.
In these moments when we surprise ourselves, we
catch little glimpses of the world we fight for. Running down the
streets, stooping to pick up a rock, we realize that in our hand we have
nothing less than a building block of the future commune.
Our commune is the rage that spreads across the
city, setting little fires of vengeance in the night. Our commune is the
determination that comes back to the public eye the next day, meeting in
the open, not letting the rest of society forget this murder, not
letting our neighbors numb themselves with routine. Our commune rattles
the bars of our cages, and this noise is our warcry: âout into the
streets.â[53]
Anarchists continued with multiple sabotage
actions, attacks against police stations, protests, open assemblies, and
occupations. Authorities took the unusual step of firing the cop who two
months earlier had killed an unarmed black man, Aaron Campbell, shooting
him in the back with an assault rifle. Not content with any reforms,
anarchists across the West Coast organized the âWest Coast Days of
Action Against State Violenceâ on April 8 and 9, which connected ongoing
efforts of solidarity with those arrested in the Bay Area during the
Oscar Grant riots, and with responses to recent police killings in the
Pacific Northwest. In Seattle, the âDays of Actionâ saw an anti-police
protest with a Black Bloc that took the streets and engaged in scuffles
with the police. However, in the fallout of the protest many fractures
appeared among those who had participated. One part, focused largely on
music and cultural activities, denounced the distribution of a pamphlet,
âSome People Shoot Back,â that offered a critical but sympathetic
perspective on the case of Christopher Monfort. These activists,
disturbed that anyone would sympathize with a cop-killer, subsequently
distanced themselves from political activity outside of their immediate
diy scene. Others, including NGO employees, criticized the
Black Bloc for endangering youth of
color who were participating.
Many of those who preferred nonviolent methods
subsequently avoided street protests against police violence. Evidently, they
preferred not to be associated with a movement against police that used
combative methods, instead of finding ways to comfortably participate
using their own methods. For a few months, the brief upsurge of struggle
in Seattle disappeared. But then in the space of just one week between
August and September of 2010, police murdered five people in the Puget
Sound (between Seattle and the smaller cities of Tacoma, Olympia, and
Federal Way).
When the protests, Black Blocs, and attacks
resumed, many more people began to appear in the streets, some of them
marginalized youth or friends of those who had been murdered by police.
The âalienationâ caused by using forceful tactics drove away a large
number of college-educated activists, among them NGO-employees and
members of the âcreative class,â but attracted at least as many people
from other social strata, people who were more comfortable with putting
the idea of revolution, of the negation of state authority, into
practice.
In the meantime, anarchists tried to make
connections with other people protesting the police killings. In
response to the most visible of the murders, by Seattle cop Ian Birk
against homeless Native man John T. Williams, some activists formed the
John T. Williams Organizing Committee.
coalition of various groups focused on winning small reforms in police
department operations: cultural sensitivity trainings, policy changes,
appointed liaisons with the Native community. They also asked that
âconsequences for Officer Birk may include loss of his job and badge but
must at least take him off the streets until he has demonstrated he
understands the newly instituted protocols developed in this
process.â[Footnotes from original text have been removed.] Their
strategy was to work with city officials, as demonstrated by the
committeeâs decision to deliver their demands to a city council member
along with a gift âan offering of peace. The Committeeâs analysis of
police violence indicated that they accepted the brutality of the larger
system. They shied from
the word murder, instead referring to Williamsâ death as âa tragedy that
could have and should have been avoided,â if police could âserve to
increase public safety and peace in our community by employing a variety
of de-escalation tactics with the greatest potential to avert violence
against the public and the police.â
Despite apparent political differences, anarchists
did attend Organizing Committee protests, bringing their own banners and
leaflets and seeking to make connections with other angry groups and
individuals. The primary significance of these protests was the
involvement of John Williamsâ family and other members of the Native
community. His brother, Rick Williams, spoke at most Organizing
Committee events; the Committee had moved to make sure the Williamsâ
family was on their side almost as fast as the politicians of the
spd[Seattle Police Department] had. Most of the other speakers at these
rallies were mainstays from Seattleâs liberal-left NGO scene. These
activists âsome salaried âlectured the crowd on responsibility,
civility, and non-violence. In a context where no violent tactics had
yet been used except by police [this was before the new cycle of
resistance had started up, and half a year after the mildly combative
protest in solidarity with Portland and Oakland], this betrayed the
activistsâ fear of losing control of the situation. Their aim was to
channel othersâ anger into their strategy to achieve meager reforms âa
strategy doomed to fail. As shown in Oakland and in Greece, the state
only turns the legal system against murdering police to the extent that
it fears an actual upheaval. But the managers of social revolt [e.g. the
ngos, reformist activist groups] fear this as much as city officials
do.[54]
Another organization that tried to co-opt popular
anger at the police killings was the October 22nd Coalition, a front
group for the Maoist personality cult, the Revolutionary Communist
Party. The rcp called and tried to lead several protests calling for
police reform. One member suggested that police should use their tasers
more (never mind that two of the deaths in the week
of police killings were in fact caused by tasering) or shoot people in
the knees first (never mind that Jack Collins, killed in Portland in
March, died after a police bullet severed an artery in his pelvis, not
his abdomen or his head). For the rcp, taking to the streets was not
about struggling against the police, but about creating a space where
they could pass out the texts of their leader and try to win recruits.
And this required that the protests be not only nonviolent, but
completely passive.
The attempted management of the protest continued
to tire the crowd throughout the evening. The strategy for the march,
the event managers announced, was to proceed through busy areas in an
attempt to draw more numbers. But no passersby paid attention to the
small procession. After the crowd subverted the chants of those holding
bullhorns âchanging the answer following *What do we want?* from
*Justice!* to *Dead cops!* âthe sidewalk march throughout downtown was
halted for a reminder: *This is a non-violent protest aimed at building
a mass movement!* The anarchists very nearly left at this point âthe
course seemed set for as disheartening an outcome as the previous rally.
But something unexpected happened. As the march
wandered through the crosswalk of a busy intersection, a woman âunknown
to the anarchists, unaffiliated with the rcp, and holding only an
umbrella ârefused to leave the crosswalk. She blocked a city bus, which
in turn blocked several lanes of traffic, which quickly backed up for
blocks. While she stood there defiantly, she began to mock the other
demonstrators for their passivity and cowardice. The few anarchists
quickly joined her in the intersection. Next, a handful of street youth,
known to congregate on that corner, walked into the middle of the street
and sat down. As one stepped off the sidewalk, another cautiously
commented, eying the nearby cops, âHey, I donât want to be around here
if something is gonna go down.â
His friend replied, âI donât want to be around
here *unless* something is gonna down!â Talking to the anarchists, some
of the youth explained that John Williams had been a friend of theirs,
and that tonight they were ready to fight and go to jail in his honor.
Dismayed at their failure to corral the
demonstrators and
their anger, rcp members used their bullhorns to announce that this
blockade was not the organizersâ intention and that anyone in the street
could be arrested. But it was no use. Now passersby were interested in
what was happening. Anarchists insisted that the bullhorns be passed
around to allow anyone to speak out against the police. One woman came
running from down the block and upon reaching the bullhorn announced, âI
just want to say âfuck the police!â
Anarchists and others intent on using a diversity
of tactics outmaneuvered the professional NGO activists and obscure
vanguardists who insisted on pacifying popular responses to police
murders. Their forceful attacks put the police on the defensive, smeared
their image, and developed tactics of direct response to police violence
that made it impossible for police to do what they had done in all the
preceding yearsâkill with impunity. And those who took to the streets
accomplished this without trying to play to the media, without limiting
themselves to calls for police reform based on the absurd idea that
police violence is the result of professional mistakes or bad apples. In
fact, they put up posters, published online articles, printed
newspapers, painted walls, and distributed flyers in a large quantity,
spreading the idea that police violence is an integral part of a racist
system based on elite ownership of our collective means of survival.
What did nonviolent activists have to show? The
increase in sensitivity trainings police might have to take can hardly
be considered a step in the right direction. Such measures only allow
the police to clean up their image, to win greater trust from oppressed
communities, and to carry out their job as thugs for the ruling class
with greater efficiency. Cops donât kill homeless people, trans people,
black, latino, Asian, and Native men because individual officers are
prejudiced, although the patriarchal, racist subculture in most police
departments can certainly lead to especially flagrant acts of brutality.
The police are the institution that protect those who have stolen
everything from all of usâthe commons, our ability to decide over our
own lives, clean air and water, a future, our history, our dignityâand
they are the ones who stand between those who have been rewarded some
small privileges and comforts in exchange for obedience, and those who
have nothing. Teaching
the police to be more sensitive to the most exploited and oppressed is
only a strategy designed to prevent police heavy-handedness from
unintentionally sparking rebellions as they trample people in the
performance of their duties.
As Kristian Williams documented in his monumental
study on the evolution of the police, âsoftâ or community policing
developed hand in hand with the first swat teams and othermanifestations
of the militarization of police. The one would be used to reduce
conflict between the police and heavily policed communities, and the
other would be used to destroy those who insisted on seeing the police
as their enemy.[55] Activists who try to reform the police
help to isolate those who resist the police.[56]
During the general strike organized by Occupy
Oakland on November 2, 2011, there were multiple cases of nonviolent
activists attacking fellow protesters who damaged property. When the
Anti-Capitalist March stopped at the Oakland branch of Whole Foods, the
major corporate supermarket that engages in greenwashing and
gentrification, and in this case had allegedly threatened workers with
termination if they participated in the strike, several people wearing
masks to protect their identity began spraypainting âSTRIKEâ on the side
of the building, breaking windows, and throwing chairs. The action
successfully effected the temporary closing of Whole Foods, which had
remained open in spite of the strike. But nonviolent activists in the
crowd were displeased. One supporter of peaceful means, enraged by the
damage to corporate property, tackled a protester who was trying to
break a window. Talking to the media later, a privilege he could afford
with no risk despite having just committed assaultâa crime for
which anyone but a pacifist or a cop would be facing several years in
prisonâhe justified his actions:
people cause violence then they are going to disrupt the narrative and
they are going to take focus away and they are going to give police the
justification to crack down... Violence does not change. Non-violence is
the most powerful weapon that we have as citizens...I donât know who
these people are, but they have masks, they have black flags, and
theyâre trying to smash up. And Iâm going to stop that if I can [by
attacking people] because I want this march to remain
peaceful.[57]
Another protester defended the window smashing,
claiming she had not seen it take place but did not understand what the fuss
was about:
people outside that are being hurt by the police, that have been hurt by
the city, by the police, by the banks. And I see workers inside that are
being screwed by their employers and also screwed over by the banks. so
seeing a window smashed [as violent], a window that whatever insurance
company is going to replace tomorrow, seems ridiculous to me.
Who do you think was more effective at spreading
their message? The pacifist assaulter did not mention any of the issues
at stake, he only flung mud at other protesters. The one in favor of a
diversity of tactics, on the contrary, focused on the harm caused by
capitalism and the police. Over and over again, nonviolence proponents
put all their emphasis on an authoritarian insistence that everyone
adopt their form of protest, often devoid of any content. Even in the
heart of nonviolent movements, one is often hard-pressed to find any
real articulation of a critique against exploitation, domination, or the
power structures that create these problems. Those who support a
diversity of tactics, on the other hand, tend to remain on point, with
no alienation between their ideas and methods, attacking capitalism in
their discourse as well as in moments of protest and action. The macho,
authoritarian
nonviolent tackler spent both his physical energy in the protest and his
ten seconds in the media spotlight attacking other protesters.
Nonviolent activists in the 15M movement in Spain lined up in front of
banks to protect their windows from vandalism, and in front of cops to
shield them from the insults of the crowd. It should be no surprise that
when the police started shooting rubber bullets at the crowd, these same
activists ran away instead of putting their bodies on the line. They
protect the State, and not the movement. And while a minority of them
were brave enough to stand in the way of bank representatives trying to
deliver foreclosure notices, none of them stood up to police when it
came time to actually enforce the evictions. At most, a handful sat
down, âblockingâ an eviction until the cops pulled them on the arm and
led them away. In protests throughout the country, these peace police
tried to pull off the masks of people protecting their identity, or they
took pictures of rioters which they shared with police, exposing people
to the violence of prison and in numerous cases endangering immigrants.
In the strike of October 31, 2012, the cgt labor federation organized a
security cordon in collaboration with the authorities, a member of which
at one point punched and expelled someone who threw eggs at a bank. As
the group âNihilist Anarchistsâ pointed out in a communiquĂ© claiming
responsibility for sabotage actions carried out against over a hundred
banks, if it had been the police who had punched the demonstrator,
everyone would have yelled about what a shame it was when such things
happen under a democratic government, but when the protest leaders take
on the functions of the police, everybody watches in silence.
The general strikes of October 31 and November 14,
2012, in which the supposedly alternative or anticapitalist labor unions
conceded to government and media pressure and imposed nonviolent
discipline on their crowds, were largely seen as failures, and were
followed by an evident decline in activity in the streets. On the
contrary, the general strikes of September 29, 2010, January 27, 2011,
and March 29, 2012, in which anarchists, anticapitalists, and
marginalized youths had free rein and used that leeway to riot or carry
out sabotage, were applauded as major events in the struggle,
and were followed by clear upsurges in movement activity. Whatâs more,
because many different sectorsâfrom neighborhood assemblies to the
alternative unionsâshowed solidarity with the arrested rioters, the
repression did not have its intended effect of chilling the social
movements. This effect was only achieved when the alternative unions
began enforcing nonviolence. The overlap between this activity and what
the police were trying to accomplish through repression, or the media
through fear-mongering, is remarkable.
In the UK student movement, the president of the
student union went before the media to denounce and insult students who
had chosen to protest tuition hikes by trashing the offices of the
ruling party. President Aaron Porter stated that he was âdisgusted that
the actions of a minority of idiots are trying to undermine 50,000 who
came to make a peaceful protest.â[58] The General Secretary
of the University and College Union also tried to present the rioters as
a âminority,â a category that in her mind connotes a total lack of
legitimacy or freedom of action. Most upsetting for these bureaucratic
leaders was that those who were supposed to be followers had taken
action on their own initiative without receiving any orders. For the
student president, a position that generally serves as a stepping stone
on the career track to professional politician, the failure to control
the herd constituted an embarrassing resumé-killer. Fortunately, the
black studentsâ officer and the lgbt studentsâ officers of the National
Union of Students, along with several lower-level student bureaucrats, a
trade unionist, and a playwright, released a criticism:
ruling party offices were occupied and trashed by a crowd that fought
with police] as small, âextremistâ or unrepresentative of our movement.
We celebrate the fact that thousands of students were willing to send a
message to the Tories that we will fight to win. Occupations are a long
established tradition in the student movement that should be defended.
It is this kind of action in France and Greece that has been an
inspiration to many workers and students in
Britain faced with such a huge assault on jobs, benefits, housing and
the public sector. We stand with the protesters, and anyone who is
victimised as a result of the protest.[59]
Student President Porter was booed off the stage
when he tried to scold his herd. Needing a figurehead down in the
streets, those who own the media turned student Zoe Williams into a
temporary celebrity. Williams and some classmates helped protect a
police van that was being vandalized by fellow protesters, yelling at
them âItâs not going to help our cause!â As she later told the media, âI
was just trying to get across to [the vandals] that the cause that weâre
here for today isnât about âI hate the police, I want to burn the police
and I want to destroy everything they represent.ââ[60] For
Williams, who is from a posh neighborhood in London and whose parents
were able to send her to a private high school where tuition ran to
nearly $20,000 a year, taking to the streets may have just been a matter
of going with the flow or freeing up some more cash to spend on her
wardrobe, but for many other students, struggling against the policies
handed down by the rich has everything to do with fighting against the
police who enforce those policies and protect those rich people.
In the protest against the G20 political summit in
Toronto in 2010, a coalition of protest groups had agreed to a framework
based on a diversity of tactics, in the hopes of allowing people and
groups with very different methods to participate. They released a
statement explaining the philosophy behind their diversity of tactics
framework:
We believe that we must embrace honest discussion and debate. We trust
that our movement is strong enough, resilient and mature enough to
embrace open differences of opinion. We believe that if we are to truly
build a socially just world, it will take many different tactics, much
creativity and many different approaches. It is this that allows us to
work together even when we disagree.
We work together in solidarity and respect. This
does not mean we endorse everything each of us does, or that we agree
on all things. But we will listen to each other, we will discuss our
differences openly and honestly, where necessary, we will agree to
disagree and we will support each other when attacked.
We understand that people have different needs
regarding safety. That while one person may need to be on the streets in
a situation where someone elseâs actions do not put them in danger,
another person may need to know that if they are arrested, they will be
supported, regardless of what the state may allege they have done. We
know that the way to work through these needs is to hear each other with
respect, to strive to understand each other and support each other even
if we do not agree.[61]
This spirit of respecting different forms of
participation was put into practice. The Black Bloc that engaged in
major riotingâburning police cars and trashing Canadaâs major financial
streetâbroke away from the main march so as to avoid taking refuge in a
peaceful crowd, âruiningâ a nonviolent action, or doing other things
that might have harmed or upset other protesters. In fact, many city
residents not connected with the protests came out to participate in the
riots, showing just what kind of atmosphere the Black Bloc succeeded in
creating. Regardless, proponents of nonviolence bashed them all the
same, showing that in at least some cases, their criticisms of the Black
Bloc are not real concerns but just opportunistic ways to attack a group
that they evidently prioritize as their political enemy. When police
brutalized protesters many blocks away and hours later, nonviolent
activists used the internet or the media to blame the masked anarchists,
breaking the diversity of tactics agreement. Several of them went so far
as to claim that the masked protesters were police provocateurs. It was
perfectly reasonable of them to resort to such underhanded attacks,
because it would be difficult for them to argue that carrying out a
major sabotage in the heart of Canadaâs preeminent financial district
and temporarily overcoming police during the most expensive security
operation in the history of the world does not constitute a strong
message of rejection of the authoritarian and
exploitive policies of the worldâs leading governments. Perhaps the more
problematic message the actions of the anarchists sent was a clear
indication that we would not behave, we would not negotiate, and that
the world we are fighting for has no place in it for them. That is
exactly the kind of message that would-be politicians and ngos cannot
find any way to profit off of.
In the aftermath of the riots in Toronto, at least
one conspiracy theorist blogger who claimed that the Black Bloc
anarchists were police provocateurs contradictorily helped police
identify and arrest one such anarchist.
When indigenous people, anarchists, and immigrants
fought with police or carried out property destruction in the protests
against the 2010 Winter Olympics in Vancouver, protesting the capitalist
spectacle, the gentrification that always accompanies such mega-events,
or the fact that the Games were being held on stolen indigenous land,
some nonviolent activists denounced the riots, portraying them as the
work of privileged white male anarchists endangering more âvulnerableâ
people. Subsequently, activists in Vancouver organized a debate on the
controversy, and Harsha Walia, of the âNo One is Illegalâ immigrant
march, tore apart her adversaryâs arguments point by point.
February 13th was explicitly called as a diversity of tactics. As
someone who marched on the 13th unmasked, I did not feel endangered. I
canât speak for everyone else, but I can speak for myself. I was happy
to be there and I was happy to see the black block doing their thing.
For those who did not know what to expect there were various spokes
councils, some of which were publicly announced, for anyone who was
interested in getting information beforehand. Within the demonstration,
there was an escalation of zones from green to red and at no point did I
see the black block trying to hide under the cover of other zones. And I
think thatâs important to reiterate because the people who were actually
arrested on February 13th from the green and orange zone have not
denounced the black block, so why are other people doing it? [âŠ]
There is this idea that because we have now been
denounced in the media, we have lost our credibility. As far as I am
concerned, the media was never on our side! The
media is not the gauge of the success of our protests, and the corporate
media and the police should not be let off the hook by us replicating
their smears and their denunciations. Instead, we should be very clear
about not denouncing our comrades as violent. The fact that the media is
not picking up on why there is property destruction against the Hudsonâs
Bay Company is not the fault of the black block. The media has not
picked up for seven years on why people are protesting the
Olympics.[62]
The 2008 protests in St. Paul against the
Republican National Convention were also organized with a
diversity-of-tactics framework, the âSt. Paul Principles.â To undermine
what was on the whole a powerful protest that included a diverse group
of people and partially interrupted the spectacle of the Republican
convention, one activist went far beyond working *with* the police.
Brandon Darby, an activist who had previously participated in the Common
Ground Collective in New Orleans, was working *for* the police since
2006 or earlier. Riad Hamad, a Palestinian activist he informed on, had
his house raided by the FBI and turned up dead a short while later,
bound and gagged in a lake (the police ruled it a suicide and the FBI
refuses to release their files). Multiple times, he had suggested
carrying out arson attacks to anarchists in New Orleans and in Texas, in
an effort to entrap them. In 2008, in direct collaboration with the FBI,
he successfully convinced two younger anarchists to make molotov
cocktails for the Republican National Convention protests. They were
arrested before they could use them. It was only in the course of their
trial that Darby was outed as an informant.
The example of Darby may seem like a strawman to
principled proponents of nonviolence, because Darby is not a pacifist.
However, to those of us who have to share the streets with pacifists,
the distinction is not always so clear. We have been hit by pacifists,
snitched on, filmed, turned over to the police, or ejected from
protests, all in the name of nonviolence. The fact of the matter is,
violence is an ambiguous category, so nonviolence inevitably becomes
an exercise in hypocrisy. Even Gandhi organized a volunteer
effort
to support two British colonial wars in South Africa. The same criteria
that can label Gandhi a supporter of nonviolence can also be applied to
Brandon Darby. Darby might have been a fan of Che Guevara, but nowadays
most people who side with nonviolence also fetishize Guevara or the
Zapatistas or violent rebellions that happen far away. This is the âNot
In My Backyardâ tendency, and it has long been a part of nonviolent
practice on the Left. Violence over there is always seen as exciting,
violence here is seen as dangerous and inappropriate. Furthermore, a
large part of Darbyâs violent posturing was intended to entrap activists
who might be inclined to use combative, illegal means.
The fact of the matter is, Darby was motivated by
a political condemnation and a philosophical rejection of violence in
social movements. In a December 29, 2008 open letter he published on
and hatredâ and explained how âThe majority of the activists who went to
St. Paul did so with pure intentions and simply wanted to express their
disagreements with the Republican Party,â making a distinction between
good protesters who only want to voice their opinions, and bad
protesters who wanted to take action and, in his mind, deserved to go to
prison. In subsequent writings about the Occupy movement from his new
column on the rightwing Breitbart.com, Darbyâs rejection of the use of
violence by political movements is crystal clear.
Trying to score an easy point, many proponents of
nonviolence will argue that since an FBI informant like Darby convinced
people to make molotov cocktails, the government wants us to use violent
means, and that by âusing violenceâ we are doing the work of the
government. This thinking is superficial. Darby and other FBI informants
convince people to break a law so that they can be caught in the act.
The two Texas anarchists arrested in St. Paul thanks to Darbyâs
snitching were arrested just for conspiring to make molotov cocktails,
similar to how Eric McDavid is serving 20 years in prison just for
conspiring to bomb a dam, in a plot concocted, funded, and advanced
entirely by an FBI informant. In his case, no bomb was even constructed.
The FBI does not try to spread combative tactics
within
a social movement, they try to catch people red-handed and lock them up
for life. Because they arenât the sharpest crayons in the box, nearly
the only way they have been able to do this is by threatening people
until they agree to snitch, or by using psychologically manipulative
informants to convince impressionable targets to take on an action they
are not ready for. The FBI focus on those willing to go beyond peaceful
protest clearly shows what kind of activities worry them more.
Nonetheless, Darbyâs action took advantage of a
major weakness in the practice of anarchists who reject nonviolence. By
posing as a supporter of extreme tactics, he was able to get two people
imprisoned because the broader scene left themselves vulnerable to
someone who used intimidation, bullying, and macho posturing, someone
they did not know well enough to trust in a situation of such great
risk. For this reason, the damage that Darby caused reflects more poorly
on the supporters of a diversity of tactics in the two cities where he
was active than on the supporters of nonviolence.
The actions of another person working for the
system show how much damage can be caused by someone taking advantage of
the weaknesses of nonviolence. Chris Hedges, a *New York Times*
journalist, posed as a movement participant when writing his opinion
piece, âThe Cancer of Occupy,â a poorly researched hatchet job on the
Black Bloc. Supporters of nonviolence were willing to let this elite
journalist pass himself off as one of us and redefine movement debates.
Once Brandon Darby was revealed as a snitch, he was ostracized by the
movement. But after Chris Hedges carried out a dishonest attack on
anarchists in the Occupy movement, many supporters of nonviolence not
only continued to take him seriously, they helped him win a larger
audience. Evidently, nonviolent activists consider fellow protesters who
reject nonviolence a greater enemy than opportunistic, highly paid
journalists from the most powerful newspaper on the planet. Brandon
Darby succeeded in feeding information about a few dozen activists and
anarchists to the FBI. Chris Hedges succeeded in spreading
misinformation about one part of the movement (another common repressive
tactic) to tens of thousands. Whatâs more, his discourse
dovetailed perfectly with FBI efforts to criminalize anarchists and the
Occupy movement, supplying the repressive machine with more fodder.
Hedgesâ yellow journalism and FBI repression had the same aims, to
pacify the movement, and the fears they produced fed into one another. I
talk more about Chris Hedges in Chapter 8.
All of these cases involve very different types of
people, from committed, principled pacifists, to opportunistic NGO
activists or journalists, as well as would-be protest leaders,
authoritarian socialists, and random wingnuts. The attempt to control or
marginalize those who riot is an activity that unifies a broad spectrum
of participants in social movements, together with the journalists,
police, and politicians who want to pacify or destroy those movements.
At the heart of this activity is a desire to control and a fear of the
rebellion of the most oppressed. This authoritarianism is shared by
proponents of nonviolence, who predicate their participation in social
movements on a desire to impose one methodology on everyone else, and
agents of the State, who want to make sure that all efforts to change
society pass through the legal channels sanctioned by the same people
who own society and are responsible for its worst problems. Because
activists in the very social movements that supposedly oppose police
violence, precarity, poverty, exclusion, and a host of other problems
actively spread the value of nonviolence, politicians, police
spokespersons, and reporters can subsequently utilize the principle of
nonviolence to rein in social movements that are starting to misbehave.
And they can pressure proponents of nonviolence to adopt the functions
of police by attacking or marginalizing Black Blocs and other rioters
and troublemakers.
Some of these peace police operate by physically
attacking lawbreakers in the name of nonviolence. Others by unmasking or
filming those who try to protect their identities, and making these
videos available to police (whether by handing them over directly, or
putting them on Facebook, which has become the primary investigative
tool of police agencies across the planet). Still others form cordons to
control protests and keep people on the sidewalk or prevent them from
vandalizing banks and corporate
stores. Here we see another common trait that many principled supporters
of nonviolence share with police: more concern for the well-being of
corporate property than for the well-being of fellow protesters.
These heterogeneous supporters of nonviolence use
a wide range of discourses to justify their actions or to further
exclude those who fight back. It is interesting to note how some will
comment to the media about the merits of nonviolence, but very few
willingly debate in favor of nonviolence with its critics. In the Occupy
movement in the US, the student movement in the UK, or the plaza
occupation movement in Spain, most of the people to engage in these
debates were those who had no prior experience in social struggles.
Those with experience either justified themselves in other ways, used
arguments that made debate impossible, or avoided debate while using the
media to spread the typical clichés of nonviolence.
This was a major change from the years after the
Seattle protests of 1999, when the ânonviolence/diversity of tacticsâ
debate was held ad nauseum.[63] It became clear in more
recent movements that proponents of nonviolence knew they had already
lost the debate.
Many anti-authoritarians who denounce the Black
Bloc claim not to be pacifists, and in fact they often fetishize armed
revolutions or insurrections in other countries, but as soon as any kind
of disturbance or property destruction happens anywhere near them, they
freak out and invent all sorts of reasons why property damage,
self-defense, or fighting back are wrong, short of condemning these
things categorically.
Critique of this Not In My Backyard tendency has
circulated widely for decades. In a widely distributed pamphlet written
in 2002, one anarchist wrote about critics of âviolenceâ who were:
supporting the violent struggles of non-white people abroad, fear its
implications at home (Chiapas but not here;
East Timor but not here; Colombia but not here, etc). In fact, many
North American Leftists strongly condemn the Stateâs increasing war
against the farc and other violent authoritarian communist groups while
effectively blaming the anarchists here in America for the police
repression at mass actions. Until the World Economic Forum protest in
New York and the September 11th attacks weeded most of them out, the
Left has claimed exclusive ownership over the major protests, while the
presence of unruly anarchists has elicited much hand-wringing concern
from them, especially when anarchists steal the show with their violent
antics (which, by the way, not once causes the least bit of
introspection among Leftists about why their politics and tactics are
just so damn uninteresting in the first place).[64]
Notwithstanding the widespread critique of their
behavior, NIMBYs continue to express their absolute rejection of any
tactics of struggle that might put them in danger. Usually, this happens
as an emotional condemnation that is not juxtaposed with their
hypocritical support for revolutionary movements in other countries,
allowing the NIMBYs to hide the contradiction. But on the few occasions
that they express both contradicting poles of their position, they never
explain why people over there can fight back and suffer the consequences
of an uncompromising struggle, while over here people should stay calm,
not do anything that might provoke repression, and follow the law,
except for the occasional misdemeanor.
One of the most common discourses to demonize the
Black Bloc is the argument that they are outside agitators. During the
Oscar Grant riots, the media, the police, and proponents of nonviolence
spoke with the same voice, claiming that the rioters were white
anarchists from outside Oakland, come to take advantage of the situation
and cause trouble. Delegitimizing rioters as outside agitators, and
equating the categories of âanarchistâ and âoutside agitatorâ is nothing
but the regurgitation of a longstanding government smear tactic. The US
government used it when anticapitalist struggles heated up
after World War i to justify the
Palmer Raids and their deportation of thousands of immigrant anarchists.
And they used it again during the Red Scare. Given the history of
nonviolent support for repression, it should be no surprise that some
proponents of nonviolence are using it now.
A more virulent strain of this discourse has
suddenly become popular over the last few years, spread by conspiracy
nut bloggers like Alex Jones. This is the conspiracy theory that the
Black Bloc is infiltrated by police provocateurs, or even that the bloc
is entirely a creation and tool of the police, used to âdiscredit
legitimate protests.â Stalinists have been making this claim for years,
first against anarchists in general and then against Black Blocs in
particular when these appeared on the scene. The accusation dates back
at least to the Spanish Civil War, when Stalinists tried to neutralize
anarchists by claiming they were secretly fascist agents. An especially
hypocritical claim, given how it was later revealed that Stalin was
partially supporting, partially sabotaging the antifascist effort in
Spain in order to draw out the conflict and convince Hitler to sign a
non-aggression pact with the Soviet Union. With such a great pedigree,
it was only a matter of time before the less principled proponents of
nonviolence began using this argument. The website *In Defense of the
Black Bloc* (violentanarchists.wordpress.com) documents and disputes
examples of this conspiracy theory used by pacifists, journalists,
rightwing bloggers, Stalinists, and others, in dozens of cases in
Canada, the US, Mexico, Chile, Spain, France, Greece, the UK, Italy, and
elsewhere. They also compile histories showing how practices of masking
up or carrying out anonymous attacks or acts of sabotage have
constituted a legitimate part of social struggles from below for
hundreds of years.
Harsha Walia, in her âTen Points on the Black
Bloc,â hits the nail on the head once again:
susceptible to provocateurs. The entire movement is susceptible to
police provocateurs. The actual police provocateurs that were ousted on
February 12th were posing as journalists, not the black bloc. Another
very clear example of this is what happened in Montebello when police
provocateurs did present themselves as the black block, they were first
outed
by the black block themselves.
The most upsetting part of this conspiracy theory
is that it is clearly designed to sabotage debate. It becomes impossible
to debate masking up or damaging property if such tactics are presented
as police provocation strategies. And the mass media themselves help to
spread the theory in a clear attempt to discredit enemies of the State.
In one case after a protest in France, the conspiracy theory against the
Black Bloc was so widely spread by bloggers, nonviolence proponents, and
the corporate mass media themselves, that the police got angry about
this attack on their reputation. Mobilizing all their resources, they
identified, tracked down, and arrested the masked anarchist who
conspiracy bloggers had supposedly proven was a cop (in a typical stunt,
they took advantage of a grainy video to claim that a stick the
anarchist was holding was a police club). Once the person was arrested
and proved to be a fellow protester, the nonviolent activists and
conspiracy nuts suddenly went silent.
Conspiracy bloggers have been extremely effective
at using underhanded means and the superficial medium of the internet to
fabricate âproof.â In the case of a protest in Madrid, they circulated
proof that the masked protesters were police infiltrators by showing a
video of an undercover cop mistakenly tackled and beaten by fellow cops.
The remarkable thing that no one commented on despite hundreds of
thousands of views, is that the video shows an undercover cop who is not
wearing a mask and not even dressed in black. The simple fact that the
video was tagged by a title claiming that an â*encapuchado*â (âmasked
one,â practically synonymous with anarchist) was in fact an undercover
cop allowed the power of suggestion to alter what hundreds of thousands
of people were seeing.
There are many people out there who want to
destroy banks or kick the police off the streets, and they have
impeccable reasons for doing so. The fact that proponents of nonviolence
have been using any means necessary to hide those reasons only shows how
incapable they are of justifying their own practices.
Another common discourse that serves to
criminalize rioting is the idea that breaking the law, rioting, or using âviolenceâ is
a privileged activity that puts oppressed people in danger. Taking
advantage of the fact that people in a Black Bloc are often so well
masked that it is impossible to tell their race or gender, some
aficionados of identity politics have made the claim that Black Bloc
anarchists are all white males, even coining the term âmanarchistsâ to
describe them. To ridicule this idea, someone created the website, *Look
At These Fucking Manarchists*[65], featuring hundreds of
images of riots and armed struggles from around the world, showing
women, people of color, people with disabilities, transgender people,
and queer people building barricades, fighting with police, burning
banks, or physically defending themselves, juxtaposed with ironic
captions. A picture of armed women from an anarchist militia in the
Spanish Civil War is captioned, âCâmon manarchists, fascism has to be
fought by using our nonviolent feminine wiles, not hypermasculine
aggression!â A photo from a February 2013 protest in Bolivia in which
people in wheelchairs fought with riot police after traveling hundreds
of miles to the capital was captioned, âThis week in Bolivia, a bunch of
ableist manarchist rioters clashed with police forces over the countryâs
broken welfare system. Donât they know that fighting cops is really
privileged and fucked up?â
During the January 14, 2009 protests for Oscar
Grant, a week after the first riots, white activists from the Catalyst
Project, together with people from different churches and ngos, donned
bright vests and linked arms to protect property and prevent rioting.
Many accused any white person they saw (some of whom were Oakland
residents, some of whom were not) of irresponsibly endangering youth of
color. They didnât say anything about all the white people who stay home
every time the cops kill a young black man. Itâs only natural that when
people go into the streets, they will join up with those who want to use
the same tactics. Combative anarchists who came in solidarity rioted
alongside black youth. Proponents of nonviolence from outside Oakland,
on the other hand, joined up with religious leaders, ngos, and black
Democratic Party figureheads to try to control the protests. The
claim that outside white anarchists were responsible for the
riots is
the truly racist one, as it silences the many black youthâsome of them
friends and neighbors of Oscar Grantâwho were the main protagonists of
the clashes in the streets.
The Oscar Grant rebellions gave us a little
glimpse of people in the Bay Area doing just this. In the riots we saw
the collective power of Black and Brown young people battling with
little fear, against the established white supremacist order.
Surprisingly there was also a small showing of white people in the
rebellion as well. This brief show of solidarity from white folksâboth
those who do have experiences of being criminalized poor young people
and those who grew up with relative comfortâreveals that white people
can have agency to violently oppose a clearly racist institution
side-byside with non-whites without pretending to share identity or
experience with them when it is not the case.
Also, contrary to dominant narratives that paint
the essence of riots as male-dominated affairs, many queer and female
(mostly non-white) comrades took their place at the front-lines,
participating in the supposedly masculine rebellion without
apprehension. Their participation is significant as it throws a wrench
into the logic of peace-loving, docile femininity and what
self-determination looks like for some who live on the axis of gender
tyranny and white supremacy.
Although most police shooting victims are Black
and Brown men, the Oscar Grant rebellions show us that their deaths
affect and outrage masses of people across race and gender lines. During
each demonstration and riot where folks gathered to express their rage
in the face of Oscar Grantâs murder and what his death represented, the
chant âWe are all Oscar Grant!â rang through the downtown streets of
Oakland. For those indoctrinated into the logic popularized by the
non-profit organizing culture that treats identity and experiences of
oppression as one in the same, it is inappropriate for anyone other than
people of color to yell this slogan. This critique falls flat for many
as it is assuming that we yell this to declare collective victimhood
rather than a collective proclamation to not be victims. Weâd be hard
pressed to find any individuals in this society who are victims, but
have never been victimizers or vice-versa.
For those of us who are poor and Black or Brown,
anarchist or not, we cannot claim to share every experience with Oscar
Grant, but we do live our days with the knowledge that we could have the
same fate as him if this class-society, with its racialized
implications, is not reckoned with. For women and queers, especially
those of us who also are not white, our experiences may not mirror Oscar
Grantâs life and death, but we too live with the sick threat of violence
on our bodies by both the patriarchal, trans misogynist, and racist
system and the individuals who replicate the attitudes and oppressive
actions of the state. For any of us who are not poor and Black or Brown,
anarchist or not, we may not usually fear for our lives when police are
near, but it is plain as day that if we donât all start acting like itâs
our very lives at stake as well, not only are we an accomplice to these
racist deaths, we foolishly assume we will not be next. For whites who
joined in this chorus of âWe are all Oscar Grant,â this declaration
meant that we refused to be another white person, if being white means
letting this shit continue to slide for the bogus justification that
this racist violence keeps society (read: white people) safe.
The naïveté of identity politics fails us in this
way, both in its obsessions with ranking and compartmentalizing
privileges and disadvantages and in ignoring instances where actual
human beings, their struggles and relationships to one another are far
more complex than their identities would tell us.
The spirit behind âWe are all Oscar Grantâ is
indicative of the attitude of the Oscar Grant rebellion as a whole.
Despite the fact that many of us did not generally know each other
before those nights because of the racial divisions imposed by society
and maintained by ourselves, we found glorious moments of struggling
with one another in the streets where our identities or experiences were
not collapsed into a faux sameness.[66]
A similar process of racist silencing happened at
a protest in Phoenix in 2010. Indigenous people in struggle together
with anarchists called a âDinĂ©, Oâodham, anarchist/anti-authoritarian
blocâ at a January 16 demo against the notoriously racist sheriff, Joe
Arpaio. Threatened by this example of direct, unmediated cross-racial
organizing, their willingness to use self-defense, their embrace of a
diversity of tactics, and their dissemination of a radical, anti-state,
anti-colonization critique, ngos and reformist immigrant movement
leaders claimed the indigenous youth in the bloc were ignorant and
manipulated pawns being used by their white allies. In the name of
anti-racism, they used a paternalistic, racist trope to silence Diné and
Oâodham protesters, stripping them of their agency.
Identity politics were also used at Occupy Oakland
to divide participants, preserve the mediating role of ngos and
professionals, and discourage direct attacks on the system. A number of
critiques of this discourse arose from the space of debate that
Occupiers had created. I want to quote one such critique at length:
Communities of color are not a single, homogenous bloc with identical
political opinions. There is no single unified antiracist, feminist, and
queer political program which white liberals can somehow become âalliesâ
of, despite the fact that some individuals or groups of color may claim
that they are in possession of such a program. This particular brand of
white allyship both flattens political differences between whites and
homogenizes the populations they claim to speak on behalf of. We believe
that this politics remains fundamentally conservative, silencing, and
coercive, especially for people of color who reject the analysis and
field of action offered by privilege theory.
In one particularly stark example of this problem
from a December 4, 2011 Occupy Oakland general assembly,
âwhite alliesâ from a local social justice nonprofit called âThe
Catalyst Projectâ arrived with an array of other groups and individuals
to Oscar Grant/Frank Ogawa Plaza, in order to speak in favor of a
proposal to rename Occupy Oakland to âDecolonize/Liberate Oakland.â
Addressing the audience as though it were homogeneously white, each
white âallyâ who addressed the general assembly explained that
renouncing their own white privilege meant supporting the renaming
proposal. And yet in the public responses to the proposal
it became clear that a substantial number of people of color in the
audience, including the founding members of one of Occupy Oaklandâs most
active and effective autonomous groups, which is also majority people of
color, the âTactical Action Committee,â deeply opposed the measure.
What was at stake was a political disagreement,
one that was not clearly divided along racial lines. However, the
failure of the renaming proposal was subsequently widely misrepresented
as a conflict between âwhite Occupyâ and the âDecolonize/Liberate
Oaklandâ group. In our experience such misrepresentations are not
accidental or isolated incidents but a repeated feature of a dominant
strain of Bay Area anti-oppression politics whichâinstead of
mobilizing people of color, women, and queers for independent action â
has consistently erased the presence of people of color in interracial
coalitions.
White supremacy and racist institutions will not
be eliminated through sympathetic white activists spending several
thousand dollars for nonprofit diversity trainings which can assist them
in recognizing their own racial privilege and certifying their decision
to do so. The absurdity of privilege politics recenters antiracist
practice on whites and white behavior, and assumes that racism (and
often by implicit or explicit association, sexism, homophobia, and
transphobia) manifest primarily as individual privileges which can be
âchecked,â given up, or absolved through individual resolutions.
Privilege politics is ultimately completely dependent upon precisely
that which it condemns: *white benevolence*.[67]
The examples
keep coming. Just as this book was undergoing the final edits,
anarchists and other folks in Seattle commemorated May Day 2013 with a
little riot. The media quickly deployed the discourse that nonviolent
activists had prepared for them: the rioters were clearly privileged
white youth throwing a temper tantrum. But it later came out that many
of those arrested for smashing windows or fighting with police were
homeless.
In the above cases, opponents of combative methods
had to take a position because spaces of revolt were being claimed and
justified on a political and social level. They had to lie about these
revolts, whether by portraying them as racist or alleging them to be
police conspiracies, in order to distract attention from the eloquent
justifications by which social rebels explained why they were rising up.
In other situations, when revolts erupt without their participants
expressing a written social critique or justifying themselves to the
outside world, proponents of nonviolence frequently ignore them, while
leftist academics seek to explain them away. When such revolts make
themselves impossible to ignore, nonviolent activists and academics
typically victimize them, denying them agency or a legitimate position
of attack against the system. When the major wave of rioting spread from
Tottenham to the rest of England in 2011, websites and magazines
inclined towards nonviolence took up the opposite pole from the
mainstream media, which typically shifts to the right in instances of
lower class revolt and true to form was calling for the merciless
punishment of the ânihilistic and feral teenagers.â But this opposite
pole is based on a presentation of the rioters as mere victims of an
unfair system who are engaging in an activity that is paternalistically
assumed to be ignorant and counterproductive. By casting rioters as
victims, whether they know it or not, proponents of nonviolence are
preparing the way for the structural violence of a sociological
intervention in which the government further invades the life processes
of potentially rebellious subjects, imposing surveillance and welfare
measures that have control as their fundamental criterion.
To authoritarian leftists like Slavoj ĆœiĆŸek, David
Harvey, and Zygmunt Bauman the UK riots were the âmeaningless outburstâ
of âmindless riotersâ and âdefective and disqualified consumers.â
Then there are the commentators who see the riots
as simply misguided, rather than as reflections of capitalist ideology.
Such writers understand the riots as an engine lacking the proper
tracks. The failure then belongs to the decrepit left in general, who
have failed to provide an âalternativeâ or âpolitical programmeâ which
might harness, shape and direct the rage of the rioters. Asks ĆœiĆŸek:
âWho will succeed in directing the rage of the poor?â
Forget the possibility that the poor might be able to direct their own
rage.
One can see the fundamentally patronizing lines
common to all these responses. In each, the intellectual imputes a kind
of false consciousness to the rioters, in order to make himself (and it
is usually a him) all the more necessary as the voice of missing
authority. These intellectuals hear in the riots a question to which
they must provide the answer. They do not realize that the riots are,
rather, an answer to the question they refuse to ask.[68]
Similarly, after the insurrection in Greece in
December, 2008, which proponents of nonviolence together with
sociologists also tried to explain away, the leftwing media aided the
subsequent anti-immigrant policies and pogroms by casting the immigrants
as victims of inhuman conditions. By helping to produce a discourse of
humanitarian crisis, they required the government to take action with a
predictable combination of reforms and police operations; simultaneously
by focusing on the poor conditions and unconscionable hygiene in
immigrant ghettos, they only aided fascist propaganda that portrayed the
immigrants as dirty and subhuman. By presenting the immigrants as
victims, they denied the very methods many immigrants had chosen to
respond to their situation, and they made them that much more vulnerable
to whatever solution the government would impose, which clearly would
not be for the good of the immigrants.
State responses to the UK riots will follow a
similar track. If the riots brought up very real problems of
self-destructive behavior or poor-on-poor crime, those need to be
addressed by people who are not outside spectators. Other people in
struggle can offer criticisms of the riotersâ practice, but only if we
first recognize it as a practice, a position of attack against the
system or a strategy for coping with systemic oppression. And to
criticize a struggle we do not directly participate in, we should
acknowledge its unique perspective, along with the probability that we
do not share the exact same goals and analyses. As long as those who are
supposedly critical of capitalism and police delegitimize the responses
of
those most negatively affected by precarity and police violence, those
who riot will be alone in resisting the solutions imposed by the
combined force of the government, the media, and the nonprofits. Whereas
anarchists embracing a diversity of tactics have been developing a
practice of direct solidarity with spontaneous riots, and an ability to
spark riots of their own, proponents of nonviolence have cozied up to
the institutions of government, the media, and the ngos that continue to
discipline the most marginalized as victims and to impose solutions that
always prioritize the interests of power.
Nowadays, nonviolence is promoted by a very diverse group of people. I
have tried to select the examples of those individuals who have been
most influential, either
on a world scale or domestically, in spreading the exclusive insistence
on nonviolent tactics, or in providing a functioning example of
nonviolent action. Additionally, I have also provided examples that
represent certain categories of people that have been instrumental in
spreading ideas of nonviolence or discouraging the use of any other
methods of social change. I came up with this list of exemplary
proponents of nonviolence, supporters of nonviolent methods, or
enforcers of nonviolent discipline before analyzing the traits they
might have in common. In other words, I did not select examples that met
preconceived criteria; I came up with a list of those who (at least as
far as I could tell) have done the most to spread nonviolence since the
end of the Cold War.[69]
Despite the vast differences that separate the members of
this group, readers might notice a few common traits. First of all, none
of the people listed have faced grave consequences for their commitment
to nonviolence, and in fact nearly all of them have been rewarded by
dominant society, several of them holding positions of power that are
based in part on their espousal of nonviolence. This should disprove the
pacifist claim that our society encourages us to be violent. In the
moment we rebel, the dominant institutions all insist that we remain
peaceful.
Another common trait is that many of those listed
pass themselves off as experts and attempt to exercise authority over
social movements on the basis of that expertise. This trait is closely
related to a third one, that most of these people, especially the
experts, do not participate directly in social movements or the
struggles they attempt to instruct from their positions of expertise.
Writing as distant spectators, they often reveal themselves to be
extremely ignorant about the struggles they attempt to counsel. A final
trait is that many of these people get paid to participateâin the
limited ways in which they actually do participateâin the social
movements they push towards nonviolence. They are professionals and
careerists, and their flirtation with social movements is often a step
on the road to personal advancement.
Probably the most prominent advocate of nonviolence today is Gene Sharp.
Between 1953 and 1954, Sharp spent nine months in jail for protesting
conscription in the Korean War. In the following years he served as
secretary for pacifist A. J. Muste and Assistant Editor for Londonâs
(receiving the degree of Doctor in Philosophy in 1968) and an analyst of
social movements rather than a direct participant. He is a Professor
Emeritus of Political Science at the University of Massachusetts
Dartmouth, where he has taught since 1972, and he has held research
appointments at Harvard Universityâs Center for International Affairs.
In 1983, he founded the Albert Einstein Institute, a non-profit
dedicated to âadvancing the study and use of strategic nonviolent action
in
conflicts throughout the worldâ and exploring âits policy potential, and
to communicate this through print and other media, translations,
conferences, consultations, and workshops.â As noted earlier, the Albert
Einstein Institute has received funding from the Ford Foundation, the
International Republican Institute, and the National Endowment for
Democracy (the latter two funded by the US government), while Sharpâs
doctoral research was partially funded by the Defense Department.
Gene Sharp has been richly rewarded by dominant
society for his commitment to nonviolence. He has not been the target of
repression, unless one can consider as such a voluntary, conscientious
prison sentence that has largely served as a springboard to a lucrative,
prestigious career. Sharp is a member of the intellectual elite, and in
2012 he was even the favored nominee to receive the Nobel Peace Prize,
an award he would have shared with mass murderers and war leaders like
Henry Kissinger, Jimmy Carter, and Menachem Begin. In Sharpâs case, the
prize would have been another element in the international operation to
portray the Arab Spring as a series of nonviolent movements obediently
following the tutelage of Western experts on democratic social change.
Sharp was shamelessly being given and taking the credit for revolutions
he had nothing to do with and that were not following his template for
regime change. Western media coverage of Gene Sharpâs influence in the
Egyptian revolution produced a backlash from some Egyptian bloggers.
One, journalist Hossam el-Hamalawy, stated that:
people, but parallels were always drawn between the situation of the
Egyptian people and their Palestinian brothers and sisters. The latter
have been the major source of inspiration, not Gene Sharp, whose name I
first heard in my life only in February after we toppled Mubarak already
and whom the clueless *NYT* moronically gives credit for our
uprising.[70]
While some democracy groups and the authoritarian Muslim Brotherhood distributed his work, his nonviolent
methodology was barely present in the uprising. This is a far cry from
the self-serving claim Sharp makes on the jacket of his book, which
talks about âTunisia, Egypt, Yemen, Libya, and Syria, where the leaders
of the Arab Spring view Sharpâs ideas as the guiding light of their
movement.â While he may want to be a Great White Father shining his
âguiding lightâ for the benighted Arabs, by claiming any affinity
between his nonviolent methodology and the uprisings not only in Egypt
but also in Libya and Syria, he only comes off as a megalomaniac clown.
What Gene Sharp promotes is not revolution but
regime change devoid of any social content. The same forms of
oppression, exploitation, poverty, and state violence occur in all the
countries where successful ârevolutionsâ following his method have taken
place. His legacy has not been revolution or the betterment of
humankind, but his own self-promotion and the spread of a different form
of domination. It is hard to tell if Sharp is motivated by a desire for
fame (in addition to the multiple Peace Prize nominations, he has been
proclaimed âthe most influential proponent of nonviolent action aliveâ
by *Progressive Magazine*) or by an aesthetic obsession with democracy,
a sort of formalistic neurosis that people across the world should be
exploited, marginalized, starved, imprisoned, tortured, humiliatedâin a
word, ruledâby democratic governments and never by dictatorships. This
could be reasonably classified as a form of insanity.
Perusing the pages of *From Dictatorship to
Democracy*, we find abundant evidence of his authoritarian thinking and
lack of concern for vital questions like freedom, health, and
well-being.
His only concern with elections is that they be
âfree,â by which he means not rigged in favor of one political party or
another. He expresses no critique of political parties, of the power of
mass media to limit the range of acceptable political opinion and to
marginalize any political party that exceeds this limit, or of the very
concept of representation as inimical to freedom.
He entertains no criticism of capitalism or
democratic government, the structures by which the commonsâthe land, the
water, the forests, knowledge, skills, historyâhave been robbed from all
of us, enclosed, privatized, professionalized, and sold back
to us as commodities. Given these basic economic laws, which are not
questioned or put to the vote in any democratic system, all of us are
denied what once was inalienable from us, what we require for our
survival. Capitalism and the governments that deploy and subsidize it,
whether democracies or dictatorships, have forced us into dependence on
the institutions and economic classes that were constituted by the
conquerors, by those who robbed us of our survival and now force us to
work for them to buy back lifeless pieces of what was ours.
Sharp does not even discuss poverty in the
superficial, reformist framework of helping the poor, forgiving debt, or
creating structures that will protect people from the worst ravages of
economic exploitation. In fact, he views interclass alliancesâbetween
those who exploit and those who are exploitedâas a fundamental part of
his nonviolent method. His list of nonviolent actions include action by
the upper classes, by property owners, capitalists, and bosses:
withdrawal of money from bank accounts, severance of funds and credit,
revenue refusal, refusal to let or sell property, a merchantsâ âgeneral
strike,â and even workplace lockouts. Itâs amazing, because several of
these are tactics historically used by the wealthy to control the
working class.
Sharp also lists a number of actions that can be
carried out by governments to effect nonviolent change, showing that he
has no critique of the State as a coercive power structure. Neither does
Sharp propose the abolition of the military. Having a civilian
population trained in his nonviolent method can âavoid the need to
establish a strong military capacityâ for national defense (p. 121), but
clearly, nonviolence is a complement to the military, not a replacement.
Nor does he propose the abolition of murderous
institutions like the police and the prisons, institutions for social
control like the mass media or government-run schools, or any other
oppressive institution. Far from it, the mass media are an essential
element in his template.
He claims that ânonviolent struggle contributes to
democratizing the political societyâ because it âdoes not reproduce a
means of repression under command of a ruling eliteâ (p. 57), but
Sharpâs superficial âpolitical societyâ never addresses questions of
self-organization, and therefore it never replaces or eliminates the
âmeans of repressionâ forming a part of every government, whether
democratic or dictatorial. On the contrary, the political parties that
come into power after a nonviolent campaign on their behalf take charge
of the coercive institutionsâthe police, military, prisons, schools, and
so onâthat already existed in society. In none of the Color Revolutions
did the movement lead to the abolition of those institutions (nor even
to suggesting such a radical action).
If proponents of nonviolence can fault
authoritarian, armed revolutions of the past for creating *new*
institutions of repression (and we make the same criticisms, no less
because we anarchists were often the primary target for liquidation), we
can fault them for neither abolishing nor fundamentally challenging the
process of revolution as conceived by Gene Sharp, does not change in any
way whatsoever, except to multiply the number of political parties that
are actively fighting over the spoils.
And the nonviolent movement itself reproduces
authoritarian thinking. âOne must develop a wise grand strategic plan for
liberationâ (p. 12). Sharpâs method is based on a hierarchical
resistance movement with a pyramidal structure and undisputed leaders.
He never discusses the possibility of multiple plans, of other currents
in the movement that have different strategies, and he does not discuss
the possible problem of dealing with strategic or theoretical
differences within the movement. In fact, in his book on creating
democratic âliberationâ movements, the concept of debate is suspiciously
lacking. On the contrary, âresistance leaders,â also referred to as
âresistance planners,â create the grand strategy, draft the plan, and
â[make] it knownâ (p. 81). Sharp clearly envisions a command structure
befitting a political party or an army, in which a small cabal of
leaders make unitary decisions, and sheeplike masses carry them out.
âThe large numbers of people required to participate may be more willing
and able to act if they understand the general conception, as well as
specific instructionsâ (p. 81). The masses, in this framework, are
simply a required element,
who should be educated as to the general conception (evidently
formulated without their input) and whose âinstructionsâ should be
explained to them.
Sharp is a shameless authoritarian and militarist.
Appropriately called the âClausewitz of Nonviolence,â he uses hard talk,
like the term âpolitical jiujitsuâ (p. 49) to beef up the image of his
anemic method. Sharpâs nonviolent masses are nothing but a disciplined,
paramilitary force, civilians who are not trusted with the use of
violence, which is the property of the state institutions they must work
in tandem with. They are not trusted to formulate their own ideas, but
must be convinced of the appropriate strategies.
Any use of âviolenceâ (he does not explain what
this actually means), is âcounterproductive.â âNonviolent discipline is
a key to success and must be maintained despite provocations and
brutalities by the dictators and their agentsâ (p. 49). Debate and
political difference do not figure into his method, and violence, if it
appears, is presented as the result of provocations by government
agents. Sharp trains his disciples in a practically Stalinist mindset in
which any dissent is blamed on the machinations of an external enemy.
Dissent, in this framework, must be suppressed and expelled. If Sharp is
the most influential proponent of nonviolence alive today, no wonder
that so many supporters of nonviolence have attacked those of us who
choose to struggle by other means, or have exposed us to the brutality
of the police. It is worth noting that in his book Sharp never condemns
using violence against fellow protesters.
He claims that âpolitical defiance, unlike
violence, is uniquely suited to severingâ the obedience that governments
need to rule. This is a bizarre claim, and he does not explain how a
riot, an insurrection, or an armed revolutionary movement does not
constitute a much greater severing of obedience. In fact, those who use
nonviolence often maintain allegiance to the ruling system and only
attempt to function as a loyal opposition. But those who position
themselves in the social war,[71] not as victims but as
combatants, unmistakably negate their obedience to power. Sharpâs other
superficial argument against âviolenceâ (we can only assume that with
this vague concept he means any tactics that do not appear in his
approved list) is simply that it will âshift the struggle to one in
which the dictators have an overwhelming advantage.â
And here we find the central contradiction of Gene
Sharpâs work. He pretends to win the debate against other methods of
struggle with an absurdly simplistic cliché. In Chapter 1 he explains
that military resistance hits a government where it is strongest,
whereas nonviolence hits a government where it is weakest. This falls
short of a reasoned argument for several of reasons. Contrary to the
manichean reasoning of most pacifists, there are more than two methods
of struggle, and many methods that embrace a diversity of tactics do not
adopt a military resistance, but rather popular insurrection, widespread
sabotage, and other means. We could also look through the thousands of
examples in history in which governments were in fact overcome by
military resistance, disproving Sharpâs claims about the impracticality
of this option. But taking his cliché seriously, as though it were an
idea with which to debate, is missing a larger point.
Gene Sharpâs central thesis is that all
governments, even dictatorships, rule not by military force but by
winning the participation and compliance of those who are ruled, by
manufacturing consent, to borrow a phrase. In other words, even
according to Sharpâs own framework, military or police force is not a
governmentâs strong suit. If we elaborate this idea that Gene Sharp
mentions only in passing, probably to keep his theoretical house of
cards from crumbling, we see that the most developed aspect of social
control, that which all governments use most in order to stay in power,
are those means that win hearts and minds, spread elite values,
misinform people, convince them that government has their best interests
in mind, persuade them to participate or at least to obey. This activity
of the State is primarily carried out by
the very institution that Gene Sharp never questions, that he relies on
to carry out his pseudo-revolutions: the media.
It seems that the State, in an impressive act of
political jiujitsu, has used its strong suit, its ability to spread
elite values (nonviolence) and to convince people of the need for
obedience (with the option of protesting, but never fighting back) to
successfully hijack the social movements that are meant to oppose it,
twisting their arm and getting them to serve the Stateâs own purposes.
And while nonviolence has always served to protect the State, in the
last decades elite support has succeeded in eliminating every vestige of
critical or conflictive practices from nonviolent movements, which in
the past had at least constituted an inconvenience or a stepping stone
to real forms of struggle, leaving nothing that in any way challenges or
questions the social hierarchy.
We can learn something about the nature of nonviolence from the fact
that, on a worldwide scale, the institution that has probably dedicated
the most resources towards the promotion of nonviolent resistance
movements has been the US government. In 2005, during the height of
armed resistance to the US occupation of Iraq, the Pentagon got caught
running a multimillion dollar covert propaganda campaign, paying to
plant articles in Iraqi media made to appear as though they were written
by locals, urging Iraqis to use nonviolent tactics to resist the
Americans. This fact alone should suffice to discredit all the arguments
and pretensions of nonviolence, were not an ability to ignore
embarrassing facts a prerequisite for believing in nonviolence.
And those facts pile up. We also have the example
of US government funding for the Color Revolutions, Defense Department
grants to doctoral students researching nonviolent regime change, and
the US governmentâs intervention in the Egyptian uprising, encouraging
nonviolent pro-democracy groups and attempting to portray the movement
as nonviolent.
On a domestic level, there are also numerous cases
of city
mayors and police chiefs working together with nonviolent activists to
ensure the peacefulness of a major protest. During the 2012 Republican
Convention in Tampa, Florida:
for presiding over a peaceful Republican National Convention in 2012.
Working closely together with ngos and pacifist-inclined protesters, she
made sure that no negative incidents that could have disrupted the
Convention or given the city a bad image took place. According to the
Tampa Bay Times, the protest was âLess anarchy, more parade.â Castor
herself gloated that she âneeded a box of beads. It was actually a
festive atmosphere.â The good results for police, the Republicans, the
city government, and Democratic politicians or high-paid NGO directors
who donât want to be associated with street fighting or revolutionary
social movements can be attributed to the pacifist protesters who gladly
worked hand in hand with the cops.[72]
The Dalai Lama, an international celebrity and the spiritual leader of
the Tibetan people, is a renowned figurehead for nonviolence. Unlike
Gene Sharp or Gandhi, he has not contributed to the development of a
pragmatic nonviolent method, though he is a tireless spokesperson for
the principles of nonviolence and compassion.
Due to the brutal Chinese occupation of his
homeland, he has lived most of his life in exile, a tribulation I do not
wish to minimize in any way. But within the hard reality of exile, he
has been richly rewarded for his advocacy of nonviolence. His general
lack of criticism for those in power (excepting the Chinese government,
whose reach he is beyond) makes his message of peace nonthreatening,
equally palatable for world leaders, business elites, middle-class
altruists, and people at the bottom of the social hierarchy.
Some people find his nonviolent philosophy moving,
perhaps for the very reason of its universal, non-critical palatability
mentioned above. Others would point out that his rhetoric is trite and
superficial, or that his commitment to peace has never led him to put
himself in harmâs way or intervene in any of the brutal wars or
occupations occurring around the world, except to lightly scold world
leaders from time to time, without ever naming names, framing every
conflict as an engagement between two equal sides incapable of
understanding the other, and using the same language of peace and
dialogue that those same world leaders employ to hide the unequal nature
of the conflicts they are responsible for. Compassion, in the end, is a
meaningless concept if we do not embrace the reality of certain
antagonisms or take a clear position against ongoing systems of
oppression.
In 1989 the Dalai Lama was given the Nobel Peace
Prize.
George Soros is a billionaire investor and philanthropist who has given
away $8 billion to charitable causes. Soros has
amassed billions of dollars through currency speculation and business
deals, and dedicated a part of that money to encourage the spread of
democratic capitalist governments. In 1993, he founded the Open Society
Institute, primarily to make grants to his multiple foundations in
eastern Europe and the former Soviet Union. On numerous occasions, Soros
has funded nonviolent social movements that work for more democratic
government within a Western and capitalist framework. Several of the
activist groups that organized Color Revolutions and received training
from Gene Sharpâs Albert Einstein Institute also received funding from
Soros. Soros is largely credited with aiding the transition to
neoliberal capitalism in Hungary. It is clear what this billionaireâs
vision of an ideal world consists of.
Generally, major capitalists (banks and
speculators) prefer democratic governments because these increase their
profits and minimize their risks. Whereas dictators can impose capital
controls or default on loans without warning, democracies usually allow
bank technocrats to control their monetary policy, and they lack a
potentially erratic strongman figure who might defy investors.
The political class in a democratic government
have made themselves voluntarily dependent on financial backers. Up for
reelection every few years, a politician who has not made investors
happy will not receive the money they need to stay in power. This is a
brilliant mechanism, because the members of the political class are also
rich people with their own investments to worry about, and because
effective statecraft rests on acquiring sufficient funding, so one of a
stateâs principal concerns is to constantly procure that funding.
Both famous pop musicians, both founders of major charities, both
advocates of peaceful tactics, both knighted by the English crown, and
both nominated for the Nobel Peace Prize, Bono and Bob Geldof are
celebrity activists who have used their fame to insert themselves into
leadership positions in the antiglobalization movement. Charity
reproduces dynamics of power that maintain the dominance and reproduce
the values of the one giving the charity over the one receiving it (and
the one giving often acquired their wealth through the same processes of
exploitation that led to the poverty of the one receiving). It is only
consistent, then, that these two pop stars tried to exercise power
within major movements against poverty that had grown up over the course
of years in Africa and Europe, despite their lack of experience or
participation in these movements on the ground.
Their brilliant solution to poverty was the
organization of televised charity concerts to direct world attention to
the problem, as though it were a simple question of ignorance or public
opinion. They denounced people struggling in the streets, people who put
their lives on the line in the fight against the effects of capitalism,
preferring to turn everything into a big show. A perhaps megalomaniac
Bob Geldof claims to have mobilized world leaders to take poverty
seriously. Several years later, we have yet to see any results of this
supposed change of heart, although Geldof and Bono have
been repeatedly celebrated and rewarded for their commitment to peaceful
reform, a process that in their minds has to be directed from above.
âLike it or not the agents of change in our world are the politicians.
Otherwise youâre always outside the tent pissing in.â[73]
On february 6, 2012, journalist Chris Hedges published his now infamous
article, âThe Cancer of Occupyâ on the website *Truthdig*. His article
was a virulent attack on the anarchist Black Bloc within the
then-ongoing Occupy movement. Hedges, writing as though he were a
movement participant and someone with the movementâs best interests in
mind, makes a number of claims: that the Black Bloc is a group or
movement inspired by John Zerzan, who wrote for the magazine *Green
Anarchy* which was so dastardly that it even criticized the Zapatistas;
that the Black Bloc members hate the Left more than they hate the 1%;
that the Black Bloc is a sexist group based on âhypermasculinityâ; that
the violence of the Black Bloc is a perfect excuse for police
repression; and that people should take action to purge their movement
of this cancer. He extensively interviews author Derrick Jensen, who had
previously supported violent tactics but subsequently denounced socalled
Black Bloc anarchists because they had the gall to criticize him (for
acting like a celebrity, for saying that some people should write books
in favor of dangerous tactics and other people should carry out those
tactics, for supporting authoritarian methods in the environmental
movement, and so on). Jensen, audibly nursing a wounded ego, goes on
record to portray Black Bloc anarchists as intolerant thugs who use
others as âhuman shields.â In a word, Hedges portrays the Black Bloc
anarchists as âcriminal.â
The responses to Hedgesâ article were immediate
and widespread. Nearly everyone commented on Hedgesâ embarrassing ignorance of the subject. The Black Bloc is not a group or
a movement, but a tactic, and as a tactic it is primarily used for
anonymity and visibility, and only sometimes used for property damage or
confrontation with the police (these latter are the preferred motives of
many participants, but the fact is many Black Blocs have occurred
without such incidents). John Zerzan and *Green Anarchy* have very
little to do with the Black Bloc. Although some Black Bloc participants
have no doubt read the writings of Zerzan or *Green Anarchy*, there is
no single political perspective or theory that pertains to the Bloc. Its
participants over the years have held a far wider range of opinions than
what we might find in, for example, *The New York Times*, Hedgesâ
employer (and, if Iâm not mistaken, another rag that is not terribly
sympathetic to the Zapatistas). Furthermore, Zerzan and *Green Anarchy*
are not the wingnut fanatics Hedges presents them to be, but publishers
of a number of sensible critiques of industrial society.[74]
Some Occupiers responding to Hedges pointed out
that in Occupy Oakland, probably the most radical, diverse, dynamic, and
influential of all the Occupy encampments, and also the one with the
greatest presence of the Black Bloc, the Black Bloc generally positioned
itself between the police and the other protesters, literally shielding
them rather than using them as âhuman shieldsâ; far from a space of
âhypermasculinityâ the Black Bloc included a Feminist and Queer Bloc
that was among the most active during the combative march on âMove In
Dayâ; and that old people and young, including parents with babies,
participated in the anarchist marches. Ironically, Hedges claimed that
the Occupy movement was so strong that it had created spaces where
âmothers and fathers with strollers felt safe.â He does not mention that
anarchists were a part of this phenomenon, nor that nonviolence was not
a prerequisite for it.
Hedges claims that the occupations were shut down
because they were nonviolent and this presented a threat. Itâs curious
reasoning, since at other moments he claims that the use of violence
allows the police to shut down the movement. And even more curious
since, without a doubt, the far-from-nonviolent Occupy Oakland was the
most threatening version of the movement in the country, the one the
authorities tried hardest to shut down, the one that proved most
difficult to shut down (being much more resilient than the nonviolent
Occupy Wall Street), and the one that generated the most opprobrium from
journalists on the right and the left. Oakland Mayor Jean Quan was one
of multiple authority figures who asked the national Occupy movement to
âdisownâ Oakland because they were combative and
uncompromising,[75] and the proponents of nonviolence came
running to the call, eager to do the work of the ruling class.
Chris Hedges was not an Occupy participant, but he
used
his social position as an elite journalist to try to act as a
spokesperson for the movement. Because his article was so full of
mistakes and misinformation, and because his rhetoric so closely
mirrored the media attacks by the rightwing, many readers saw through
him. But many more continue to take Hedges seriously, and he continues
to publish articles for the movement, to advocate nonviolence, and to
work towards the criminalization of the anarchists.
The only difference, in this regard, between the
rightwing attacks against ongoing social struggles and the pacification
campaign carried out by supporters of nonviolence like Hedges is that
the rightwing tries to criminalize any social movement that attempts to
change society whereas the supporters of nonviolence only attempt to
criminalize the most radical elements, the parts that seek to do away
with the existing power structure rather than negotiate with it.
And Chris Hedges is a part of that power
structure. A long-time journalist with *The New York Times*, Hedgesâ
loose relationship with the facts makes it clear how much he deserves
the Pulitzer Prizeânamed for the inventor of yellow journalismâthat he
was awarded for his work as a war correspondent.
In typical fashion, he tried to use his
professional status as a paid spectator of warfare to pass himself off
as an expert on
war, and by extension, on violence. This was exactly the stance he used
to defend himself from the criticism of his atrocious article, in a
debate with a proponent of Black Bloc tactics. In this debate, he
refused to acknowledge how he was exposing other people to the violence
of repression by helping to criminalize them (making it easier for the
police to arrest them, beat them, shoot at them, or lock them up in
prison for a long time); and he refused to see, or was mentally
incapable of seeing, how violence is a category that conflates very
different situations.
The wars that he has covered have been conflicts
between different authoritarian powers, and he was always present as a
privileged, protected outsider. Although war correspondent is a somewhat
risky job (though never as risky as they make it out to be), it is still
just a job. Hedges has never had a personal stake in the conflicts he
has observed, and he has never fought for his own freedom or for the
lives of his loved ones. In sum, he cannot in the least understand the
conflicts he has been handsomely paid to write about.
But in typical elitist fashion, he passes himself
off as an expert. Cashing in on his years of war voyeurism, Hedges wrote
the book *War Is a Force That Gives Us Meaning*, released in 2003 by an
imprint of megapublisher Random House. Evidently, that giant corporation
did not find what he had to say threatening, nor did the many magazines
that reviewed the book and helped it become a bestseller. In this book,
Hedges tries to make a psychological argument about how people can
become addicted to warfare. He does not make a distinction between wars
of conquest and wars of liberation, nor any other distinction that could
make his findings useful for those who are engaged in a struggle for
their own freedom. (In that regard, the works of Frantz Fanon, who
actually participated in such struggles, are far better). He does little
more than allow a comfortable audience to vicariously partake in his
voyeurism.
Hedges seems to lack the strategic clarity that
might allow him to extract anything useful from a lifetime of vicarious
experiences. As many critics noted, when he witnessed the fierce social
struggles in Greece in 2010, Hedges nearly swooned:
loot their country [...] Call a general strike. Riot. Shut down the city
centers. Toss the bastards out. Do not be afraid of the language of
class warfareâthe rich versus the poor, the oligarchs versus the
citizens, the capitalists versus the proletariat. The Greeks, unlike
most of us, get it [...]Think of the Greek riots as a struggle for
liberation.
But when people in the US, learning directly from
the comrades in Greece and struggling in direct solidarity with them
(rather than being a spectator, like Hedges), use some of the same
tactics, but not even approaching a tenth of the intensity, Hedges and
other NIMBYs freak out, denounce it, try to scare other people away from
supporting it, and call it âcriminal.â This is not someone whose
opinions we can trust.
Perhaps what is most disturbing about the whole
sordid affair is that Chris Hedges had any credibility to begin with
among people who supposedly want to change the world. If we really want
to regain power over our own lives, abolish capitalism, get rid of the
government, get rid of all the obstacles that prevent people from
organizing their own affairs and meeting their own needs, if we really
want to realize the centuries-old dream of *omnia sunt comuna*,
âeverything for everyone!,â then whenever some highly paid journalist
(and from one of the most powerful media organizations on the planet, no
less) comes around and starts telling us how we should be struggling,
our response should be a pie in the face.
Many proponents of nonviolence lack a critique of
the media, despite the fact that this has been one of the most important
parts of the power structure, one of the most important mechanisms for
social control, for the last 120 years. Noam Chomsky and many others
have published numerous studies showing how corporate media misinform us
or train us to view the world through a lens that privileges the
interests of the powerful. But the problem goes deeper.
The mass media need to be abolished. They turn
something that should be a daily activity shared by everyoneâinforming
us about our world, fact-checking, sharing storiesâinto a
professional activity controlled and profited off of by elite
institutions. They alienate the sharing of stories and information and
enclose it within a separate spaceâthe television screen, the
newspaperâthat creates passive spectators and privileged narrators who
direct their gaze. The specific medium of a radio broadcast, a printed
newspaper, or an internet article could have a different social meaning
if they were projects we could all engage in, but in the current,
hierarchical society, the totality of the media can only serve to keep
us passive and train us to view the world through the eyes of the
powerful. The truth is, all of us have lives that are newsworthy, even
and especially if we have nothing more to share than how boring or
miserable our lives are. If news were simply sharing, then we would have
a good idea of how powerless and unhappy most of us feel, and if we
could spread this information as news, that would be a first step
against our powerlessness. But as things stand, âthe newsâ is a produced
sphere that places all importance on the actions of politicians or
bankers and the dramas of celebrities. The news is the mechanism that
silences us.
And it is exactly this institution that proponents
of nonviolence expect to spread images of our dignified resistance and
win us more support. The media will never do this. Not in a million
years. In Spain, the coverage they gave to the peaceful 15M movement was
meant to distract people from the growing wave of strikes and riots, to
show people how they should protest. As soon as the 15M movement started
misbehaving, the media flicked the switch and either cast it in a
negative light or simply made it disappear from the screen. At no point
did they ever spread the actual ideas that were being circulated in the
movement. A similar thing happened with the Occupy movement in the US.
The media are owned by the same corporations that
rule the world. They are not our friends. They want us to lose. If we
really want to do something as bold as changing the world, we cannot be
so lazy that we rely on the existing institutions to spread our message.
A vital task of the struggle is to create our own means of
communication, counterinformation, and dissemination of radical ideas.
Without this we are doomed. Rather than catering to superficial or safe
visions of social change, we have to challenge
our ideas about how to win and above all we have to build popular
support for the methods of struggle we will need to use in order to take
on the rich and powerful. There can be no doubt; in those countries
where the struggles against oppression are strong, those countries whose
struggles we admire, people are not afraid of sabotage, they do not run
away when a riot starts, and they do not wring their hands when people
fight with the police. Their struggles are stronger precisely because
they have carried out the vital task of keeping their collective memory
alive, resisting the amnesia spread by the mass media. They remember the
long history of combative methods and remember that those methods belong
to them, that sabotage has always been the best friend of the underdog,
that what little we still have, we have won by fighting back.
Rebecca solnit is one of the few influential proponents of nonviolence
who actually participate in social movements on
the ground, rather than as an elite journalist, academic, or celebrity.
To her credit, she actually puts her money where her mouth is. It is
worth noting that her influence is probably due to her being an
accomplished writer, rather than (as far as I can tell, having
overlapped with her to a certain extent) an inspiring example of the
development of an effective practice in actual nonviolent movements. I
point this out only to clarify her role, and to underline my earlier
argument that Gene Sharpâs is perhaps the only nonviolent method that
has effectively been put into practice, though with horrible results as
we have seen. Rebecca Solnit advocates a more radical, involved, and
committed form of nonviolent action, though I get the feeling that,
given the stagnation of such action in practice, she has turned largely
to slinging mud at ideological opponents.
Rebecca Solnit is not a careerist or an elitist
like Gene Sharp and Chris Hedges. But I do want to cite a few
less-thanhonest arguments she makes in favor of nonviolence, in order to
point out the sort of underhanded discourse that even sincere
proponents of nonviolence sometimes engage in.
Solnit weighed in on the debate around nonviolence
that came to the fore during the Occupy movement in an article published
on the website *CommonDreams* on November 14, 2011, âThrowing Out the
Masterâs Tools and Building a Better House: Thoughts on the Importance
of Nonviolence in the Occupy Revolution.â
She begins her article with the conventional
pacifist argument that âViolence is Conventional. Violence is what the
police use. Violence is what the state uses.â I doubt that she is
unaware that the category of violence, the idea that rebellion and
repression are the same, has already been roundly criticized, disputed
in numerous studies, essays, and personal accounts. And I doubt she
could point to any source where proponents of nonviolence have been able
to show that all violence is the same either historically, socially, or
psychologically. I suspect that for many it is a religious conviction,
but in any case the argument functions as a form of manipulation, the
demagogic use of a category that cannot be defended.
From the beginning of her article she is
categorically stating that what the police do and what rioters do are
the same, but she does not make the assertion explicit because she
cannot back it up. In other words, Solnit is consciously lying to her
audience and hoping that they are too accustomed to demagoguery and
pseudologic to notice.
Solnit goes on to claim that images of New York
City police pepperspraying peaceful protesters, who do nothing more than
raise their voices, âbrought the nation along withâ them. Her evidence
for this is the number of views videos of these incidents received on
brutality. If it is true that the ânation [came] along,â then perhaps
they just stayed at home raising their voices and being just as
ineffective at stopping police brutality as the peaceful protesters in
New York who complained but let it happen.
In the next section, she makes the claim that âThe
state would like us to be violentâ (I believe I have demonstrated the
opposite to be true, with reference to a large body of
evidence[76] which Solnit does not provide). Then she
misleads her audience by saying that âwhen the FBI or other government
agencies infiltrate a movement or an activist group, they seek to
undermine it by egging it on to more violence.â In all the recent cases
of FBI provocations that have been documented, what actually happened
was the FBI informants convinced a closely monitored group of people to
commit a crime, and arrested them before any act of violence was
committed. Proponents of nonviolence have not provided, to my knowledge,
any documentation for police agencies encouraging the spread of
combative, illegal tactics across a movement, and we, on the other hand,
have provided a large number of documented examples of government and
police doing the opposite: encouraging the spread of nonviolent tactics
across a movement.
I doubt Rebecca Solnit is unaware of all the
evidence and analysis that contradict her claims. Rather than engaging
in honest debate, though, she hides all the counterarguments and erases
all the evidence with an avalanche of clichés and unsupported
allegations.
Elsewhere in her article, Solnit props up two
harmful myths that we have already dealt with: that when âepisodes of
violence break out as part of our side in a demonstration, an uprising,
a movementâ it is the work of either âa paid infiltrator or a clueless
dude.â Here she is feeding into the conspiracy theory that masked
rioters are police provocateurs, a theory that has directly led to
multiple people getting assaulted or getting arrested and subjected to
the violence of the prison system. This is a phenomenon that Rebecca
Solnit cannot help but be aware of, revealing yet again that supporters
of nonviolence are willing to use violence to silence their ideological
opponents. Solnit must also be aware of the many feminist and queer
critiques of nonviolence, and feminist and queer participation in
combative and illegal methods of struggle, including at the heart of the
Occupy Oakland movement that she is criticizing. Yet again, the
imperative of nonviolence trumps both honesty and any qualm she might
have as a feminist in silencing
her sisters.
Solnit is also trying to mislead her audience when
she attributes a refusal of nonviolence with âclueless[ness].â She can
claim that criticisms of nonviolence or justifications of other methods
of struggle are mistaken, but she would be lying if she openly said that
these currents do not have richly elaborated theoretical backing.
Honesty, though, is not her strong suit. She
clearly prefers the tropes, clichés, stereotypes, and false dichotomies
of the demagogue. This seems to be a trait inherent to nonviolence.
Instead of taking on the arguments of those she disagrees with, she
tries to make them disappear. Another clear sign that she is knowingly
spreading a lie.
Piling up lie upon manipulation, she uses the
authoritarian trope of the majority to delegitimize the actions of those
she claims to be a minority:
causing pain, injury, or death. It steals anotherâs bodily integrity or
very life as property to dispose of as the violator wishes. Since the
majority in our movement would never consent to violent actions, such
actions are also imposed on our body politic against our will.
Moving past her questionable use of such emotionally triggering language
and her metaphorical conflation of a personâs body with âour body
politic,â we might also point out that Occupy Oakland, which she claims
to represent though she was not a participant,[77] agreed in
its general assembly to a framework of a diversity of tactics, and
rejected attempts to enforce a commitment to nonviolence. Like most
democrats, Rebecca Solnitâs commitment to âdirect democracyâ does not
apply when a majority makes the wrong decision. Demagogues, populists,
and authoritarians like her always believe the majority is on their
side. We could reveal how absurd her reasoning is by claiming that,
since the majority of the US population would never consent to the
admittedly radical visions that Solnit is working towards, her political
activity
constitutes a violent imposition on the body politic.
It is no coincidence that Solnit chooses the only
body politic in which the majority might feasibly agree with her: not
the US population, not the world population, not the general population
of Oakland, and not Occupy Oakland, but the national Occupy movement. I
wonder if she would ever be willing to honestly answer, at what point
did the Occupy movement agree that the decisions of all local Occupys
had to be ratified in a general Occupy congress? Of course, Occupy never
had such a decisionmaking structure. All local Occupys made their own
decisions, based on their unique situations. Another fact that gets in
the way of Solnitâs argument.
Like many other proponents of nonviolence, Rebecca
Solnit is a nimby.[78] She employs a double standard between
movements in the Global North and in the Global South that some might
call racist or colonial:
with the ways the Zapatista rebels in southern Mexico have defended
themselves and notice how sadly necessary it sometimes is, and I sure
wouldnât dictate what Syrians or Tibetans may or may not do. But petty
violence in public in this country doesnât achieve anything useful.
That depends on oneâs definition of âuseful.â When she talks about
âtactics learned from Argentinaâs 2001 revolutionâ she does not mention
that that revolution was violent. Evidently, we are not meant to learn
from struggles in other countries or develop true solidarity with them.
They are only useful insofar as they can be mined to provide ideological
fodder for the political positions that are comfortable in a privileged
North American context.
*Let the poor people in Argentina or Syria face
down the military and give their lives in the struggle,* says the nimby.
<em>It doesnât matter that they are fighting the same system we are, or
that in some cases the guns and economic policies turned on them
originated here in North America or Europe. It is simply irresponsible
to learn from their struggles and to fight in this countryânot even with
the same </em>
<em>tactics but just with the same sense of antagonismâbecause all the
people here who want their cheap soy or cheap oil, the people who side
with the police against the poor when urban residents in this country
rise up, would stop supporting us, stop occasionally coming out to the
hassle-free protests we organize, and stop writing checks to the ngos we
work with. </em>
In a later paragraph, she packs several false
claims in just a few short sentences. The anarchist group CrimethInc.,
which wrote an open letter criticizing nonviolence in Occupy,
actually cite examples of violence achieving anything in our recent
history. Can you name any? The anonymous writers donât seem prepared to
act, just tell others to (as do the two most high-profile advocates of
violence on the left). And despite the smear quoted above that
privileged people oppose them, theirs is the language of privilege.
White kids can do crazy shit and get slapped on the wrist or maybe
slapped around for it;
In many other texts that CrimethInc. makes widely available, they do
cite such examples. Her claim that the anonymous writers donât seem
prepared to act is patently false. In fact, CrimethInc. bases its
political writings on direct experience in social struggles to a far
greater extent than Rebecca Solnit does. In comparison with them (a
large, amorphous, and not exclusively white or young network of people
who have participated at one time or another in a CrimethInc.
publication), she is nothing but a well paid writer, careerist, and
voyeur.
She also claims that the âtwo most high-profile
advocates of violence on the leftâ only talk the talk. She does not name
them, probably because she is afraid of being proven wrong, but I would
assume she is referring to Derrick Jensen and Ward Churchill. Derrick
Jensen, for his part, was roundly criticized by anarchists for just
that. Since he evidently could not take these criticisms, he went to the
other side, aiding journalist Chris Hedges in a smear article against
anarchists. Meanwhile, many people have put into practice the
eco-anarchist ideas Jensen made himself a figurehead for. They have
taken great risk, and some of them have gone to prison, while most of
them have never been caught. Judging by the few who have been caught,
eco-anarchist saboteurs also participate
in aboveground campaigns, free clinics, gardening, outreach, workplace
organizing, and a range of other activities. Ward Churchill, on the
other hand, does participate in social struggles and organizes
solidarity for people like Leonard Peltier who are paying the price of
repression for participating in non-pacifist struggles. But far more
influential than Churchill and Jensen, for those of us who believe in a
diversity of tactics, are anonymous texts that arise in the heart of
uprisings and insurrections that have been occurring around the world.
They are communiqués that are published to claim responsibility for
attacks against the system, or the writings of people sitting in prison
for putting these beliefs into practice.
Thatâs the whole point: unlike proponents of
nonviolence,proponents of combative methods of revolutionary struggle
cannot be high-profile. We cannot flirt with the movement and also
become respected, professional writers like Solnit. While the question
of clandestinity versus anonymous visibility is an ongoing debate, being
high-profile is neither an option nor a goal.[79]
Her self-serving use of identity politics again
leads her to butcher the truth. A little research would show that some
of these âwhite kidsâ who put their beliefs into practice include Eric
McDavid and Marie Mason, anarchists serving 20-year and 22-year prison
sentences respectively, for doing the sort of things she claims only
result in a slap on the wrist. Even if she knew about Marie Mason, a
mother and someone who has participated in the struggle for decades, she
would not have mentioned her, since part of her politics includes
silencing any woman who contradicts her dogma that violence is a dude
thing.
And though Solnit is talking about Oakland, she
ignores the 100 people who were arrested, with three facing serious
felony chargesânot slaps on the wristâfor their participation in the
Oscar Grant riots two years earlier. Those people were white, black, and
brown, women, men, and queer, and she ignores them because they
contradict her preconceived notions. Nor does she mention the
anarchistsâproponents of a diversity of tacticsâwho were supporting the
Oakland 100, making sure that they were not alone. And then she has the
gall to talk about solidarity.
Unmasking every single false or misleading
statement Solnit makes in this one article would take up more pages than
I think she deserves, and the further I go in her article, the more I
start to believe I am making a mistake in taking her seriously at all.
With startlingly few exceptions, it seems that pacifistsâ use of
rhetoric is just a complement to their authoritarian and often violent
use of the mass media, the police, social convention, or their fists to
get rid of us âbad protestersâ and âtroublemakers.â If what they say has
any resemblance to the truth, it is at most a coincidence. I know from
personal experience that there are many practitioners of nonviolent
action who are sincere in their commitment to revolution and honest in
their criticisms of different tendencies in the struggle, but as I look
out over the panorama of the major manifestations of nonviolence in the
last few years, I have to ask: where are they?
A problem that may be particular to the US is a sharp divide between the
artists and the militants in the struggle. In many other countries,
those who sing about fighting authority donât stop when they step down
from the stage, in fact they put those ideas into practice. In
Barcelona, one of the better known anarchist hiphop artists was a part
of the circles that were targeted by police in their 2003 repression
against anarchists who had formed an armed group. In La Paz, Bolivia,
three people were imprisoned and framed by the Evo Morales government in
2012 in an anti-terrorism investigation looking into several acts of
sabotage, arson, and nonviolent bombings[80] carried out as
part of the resistance to a new superhighway. All three of them were
members of different punk bands.[81] Timur Kacharava, the
antifascist and anti-authoritarian of immigrant origins murdered by
fascists in St. Petersburg in 2005, played in a rock band. Mauricio
Morales, the anarchist who died in Santiago de Chile while transporting
an explosive device in 2009, was also a musician.
But it seems that in the US, artists will sing or
paint or make plays about struggle without directly taking part in those
aspects of a struggle they most romanticize. And in many cases, it seems
their relation to the movement is strictly parasitic. In the beginning,
they live off the movement, playing shows or selling posters, and if
they âmake it,â they start selling to a wider audience and no longer
have to depend on the solidarity of their former comrades. In the
absence of a success story, they play a pacifying role, discouraging
people from actually putting what they often romanticize into practice.
On numerous occasions, supposedly radical marching
bands have led a protest through the streets, but when people start
breaking things, they stop playing and demand that the violence stop.
This is odd, because in other places people use music
specifically to create a combative mood. In Chile, on the popularly
celebrated Day of the Combatant Youth, traditional *tinku* dancers and
marching bands make noise to get the crowd riled up and ready to fight
with the police. Bands play at May Day in Berlin to rev people up for
the riot. Iâm not sure if the US marching bands envision their form of
activism as simply a free, mobile venue, and the other marchers as mere
spectators, or if for some unexplained aesthetic reason they think that
music and riots donât mix. Even when artistic activities can be
separated in time and space from destructive activities, radical artists
throw on the brakes, as when Plan-it-Xâa DIY folk punk record label that
at least in its beginnings posed as radicalâtook on the role of peace
police during the resistance against the i-69 highway construction.
And then there was Ryan Harvey, the anarchist folk
singer from Baltimore who wrote an article denouncing the 2009 riots
during the protests against the G20 in Pittsburgh. His article has
already been taken apart. He bases his criticism primarily on the false
dichotomy between rioting and community organizing, which is especially
superficial given that Harvey did not participate (a common pattern: see
Chris Hedges, Gene Sharp, and Rebecca Solnit) and he apparently did not
know that one of the anarchist groups organizing for the protests had
engaged in months of community outreach of the exact type that Harvey
seems prepared to recognize. Moreover, in a rebuttal that group wrote of
Harveyâs piece, they mention that in the working-class neighborhoods
where they centered their outreach, a lot of people were supportive of
the anticapitalist protesters and even joined in on the streets. Harvey
also fails to mention that the most violent bloc in the protest was the
queer anarchist bloc, shattering another stereotype about violence.
I want to share a story about one of these
anarchist musicians who passed through Barcelona after touring in Egypt
in the aftermath of the uprising there. This was someone who sings about
revolution, about rising up and fighting power, who writes songs and
sells CDs about heroic struggles that have happened in the past. He had
gone to Egypt supposedly in solidarity with the recent uprising there
(this was in 2012), he had played concerts
and spoken with many participants. What I gathered was that, on arriving
and learning more about the uprising, he learned that the movement was
not nearly as peaceful as he had been led to believe, but that people
had had to use a great deal of violence to defend themselves from police
and government thugs, they had incurred many sacrifices, and now they
had to keep on struggling because a new authoritarian government was in
power.
Two things were evident from his story. The
Egyptians he met were enthusiastic and committed to their struggle, but
he on the other hand was shocked and scared by what it actually means in
practice to rise up against power. He pointed out all the violence, all
the buildings burned down, all the people injured and killed, and kept
asking, **was it worth it? What was achieved? **These were not
questions being asked by the participants in that struggle, who all
seemed to agree that it was indeed worth it, and who are evidently still
committed. They were the questions of someone who had a naĂŻve vision of
what is meant by âstruggleâ and all the sacrifices that go along with
revolution, someone who is finding out that we cannot win in the space
of a few months and our path will not be as easy or as pretty as it
sounds in the songs, someone who has the possibility of living
comfortably in coexistence with an oppressive system, and maybe prefers
that to the immense commitment of fighting for our lives.
Before I could approach him to question him more
thoroughly on these sentiments that had troubled me so, the musician ran
off to Asturias where the miners, with full social support, were engaged
in pitched battles against the police, masking up, blockading roads,
swallowing tear gas, setting fires, and shooting at the cops with
slingshots, powerful fireworks, and homemade rockets. In the process,
they inspired all of Spain, attracted more people to the struggle
against austerity,[82] and encouraged others to adopt
more combative tactics, proving the supporters of nonviolence wrong once
again.
US Federal Judge Ann Aiken is just one of many
government authorities who believe that dissidents must be nonviolent.
Itâs really a no-brainer about why they would want those they rule to
remain peaceful, even though nonviolent conspiracy theorists continue to
pretend that the FBI is engaged in a secret plot to make us all violent
(see Rebecca Solnit and Chapter 7).
Aiken was the judge who sentenced radical
ecologist Daniel MacGowan to seven years in prison for a series of Earth
Liberation Front arsons that harmed no one but damaged property
connected to businesses and institutions that were destroying the
environment. After September 11, 2001, the FBI named radical ecologists
and anarchists as the domestic counterterrorism priority. One of the
primary blows of repression that made up the Green Scare was âOperation
Backfire,â which targeted 18 people for participation in such arsons.
Their case was based entirely on the word of snitchesâmany of whom were
people who no longer had the support of a community that accepted the
validity of illegal direct action. Daniel was one of those who refused
to snitch, but because he and his legal team were threatening to
subpoena government records about illegal spying, prosecutors agreed not
to seek the life imprisonment they were initially aiming for.
While sentencing Daniel MacGowan, Judge Aiken told
him didactically:
your website and tell who you were, what you did. [âŠ]To the young
people, send the message that violence doesnât work. If you want to make
a difference, have the courage to say how the life you lived was the
life of a coward⊠It is a tragedy to watch these extremely talented and
bright young people come in and do damage to
industries.[83]
Fortunately, most of the people targeted by this repression could see
the hypocrisy of a judge calling a person a coward when they are about
to be locked up in a cage for acting on their beliefs. Judges, after
all, are the ultimate cowards, bureaucrats who force moral lectures down
the throats of those whose freedom they hold captive,[84] who
make their living sending people to prison to endure forms of
psychological and sometimes physical torture they cannot even imagine.
âTalented and bright young peopleâ should be able to see why someone in
authority would want those on the bottom to believe that âviolence
doesnât work,â and be able to conclude that a judge who has never
participated in social movements is talking out of her ass when she
tries to instruct us about what methods work and what methods donât.
Mark Kurlansky is a journalist and writer. He worked for major
newspapers such as the *International Herald Tribune* before turning
largely to the writing of books. In 2006, he weighed in on the side of
nonviolence with his sweeping text, *Nonviolence: The History of a
Dangerous Idea*, published en masse by a division of Random House.
At the beginning of his tome, Kurlansky does not
define âviolence,â but he does claim that all of us are indoctrinated in
its use, whatever it may be. His only evidence for this is a spurious
linguistic proof: the claim that there is no word for ânonviolenceâ;
that in our culture we can only conceive of nonviolence as the negation
of violence and not a constructive practice in its own right. This is
completely false. The words âpeaceâ and âpeacefulnessâ represent
positive states and behaviors, respectfully, and âpeaceâ probably took
on its current meaning long before âviolenceâ did. Our culture gives us
many ways to say what Kurlansky claims to be inexpressible: *to spread
peace, work for peace, turn the other cheek, turn swords into
plowshares, to reconcile, to make reparations, to restore harmony, to
carry out civil disobedience*, and so on.
It is true that âpacifismâ now means something
different from ânonviolenceâ and that it has come to be associated with
passivity. However, âpeace,â âpeacefulness,â and âpacifismâ used to be
more all-encompassing terms before some pacifists decided to
differentiate themselves from others with the term ânonviolence.â If
pacifism has come to be associated with passivity, it is due to the
complacence of pacifists themselves. If ânonviolenceâ expresses the
negation of violence rather than something positive in its own right,
that is the fault of its proponents and those who introduced the term.
Kurlansky blames these failings on the dominant culture, which he claims
constantly trains us to accept violence and blind ourselves to
nonviolence. It is curious, then, that children in public schools are
taught about Martin Luther King, Jr., and Gandhi, but not about Malcolm
X, Angela Davis, Bhagat Singh, or so many others.
In fact, there are very different kinds of
violence, and the violence of the powerfulâthe prisons, the police, wage
labor, working conditions, pollution, deforestation, sex reassignment
surgery on infants, structural adjustment programs, rising food costs,
the forcible reeducation of queer youth at âex-gayâ boot camps,
gentrification, and a long et ceteraâis not legitimized as violence. It
is normalized, hidden, and justified as natural and necessary, as an
element of the social peace (social peace being the basis of consent and
acceptance that allows the dominant power structures to function). In
the dominant discourse, the term âviolenceâ is reserved for those acts
that disrupt the social peace. Contrary to Kurlanskyâs claim, we are
trained to see nonviolent rebellion as comforting,
and violent rebellion as threatening or stupid. World leaders and
politicians from Bill Clinton and Barack Obama to New York City mayor
Michael Bloomberg have congratulated protesters who remain peaceful.
Major corporations also do their part. In one of the coveted commercial
spots during the 2013 Superbowl, a CocaCola ad featured a hooded person
spraypainting âPEACEâ on what appeared to be a bank window, as part of a
collage of images all designed to be heart-warming and reassuring.
Although Kurlansky notes the violent tendency of
states and the incompatibility of nonviolence and government, when
talking about violent revolution he only focuses on revolutionaries who
were trying to create new states. Thus, he entirely avoids the critical
question that could make or break his hypothesis that authoritarianism
is caused by the use of violence: do those who struggle forcefully (in
his terms, violently) against all forms of authority end up recreating
authority? Kurlansky sidesteps the question. His examples of violent
revolution, therefore, come from authoritarian movements. On the Russian
Revolution, he cites Trotsky but not Makhno, and he makes only passing
reference to the Spanish Civil War without discussing the
accomplishments of the anarchists who fought there.
In the hundred-plus examples he mentions
throughout his book, he builds an aura around nonviolence to make it
seem effective, even though many of his examples end in defeat. His
analysis tends to be superficial, and he does not cite or back up most
of his claims. I will take apart three of his examples to reveal the
sort of argumentation he uses.
Unlike many proponents of nonviolence, Kurlansky
does not argue for a contextual use of nonviolence within democratic
societies. Instead, he claims that nonviolence also makes sense in the
face of an enemy bent on your extermination. Colonization of the
indigenous was one such process of extermination. Generally, the
indigenous nations that resisted colonization peacefully or tried to
accommodate European settlers were exterminated, whereas the indigenous
nations that resisted forcefully, using a variety of tactics, are still
around today, and they also tend to be the nations with the strongest
liberation movements. The Mapuche, Six Nations
(Iroquois), Lakota, and Coast Salish all went to war against
colonization, many still consider themselves to be at war, and they
represent some of the strongest indigenous struggles on the planet. Some
of those peoples, such as the Mapuche, have recovered a significant part
of their stolen lands in the face of heavy government repression.
At one point, Kurlansky lauds the pacifist Quakers
in Pennsylvania for the kind of relations they established with the
native inhabitants:
that of Pennsylvania, the history of North America [âŠ] might have been
different [âŠ] In North America they not only tried to teach Quakerism to
the Indians by example, they also directly preached it to themâ (p. 64).
This is his example of resistance to colonialism? A case of colonialism
by pacifists? WTF?
In the next paragraph, Kurlansky relates how one
Quaker prisoner tried to convince a group of indigenous prisoners of the
merits of pacifism. The latter were skeptical given that as long as the
British and French empires did not turn to pacifism, they would be
exterminated if they did not defend themselves. And on the previous
page, Kurlansky notes that the Pennsylvania colony, while controlled by
the pacifists, âassigned land on the western frontier to the warlike
settlersâ whereas colonists from pacifist sects âwere given more secure
eastern lands.â
What we have here is a very disturbing, albeit
accurate, picture of nonviolence. The Quaker pacifists do not question
their role as colonizers. On the contrary, they settle on stolen land,
they colonize, they let the non-pacifists do the dirty work on the
western frontier and directly benefit from these acts of genocide, they
unquestioningly carve out a niche in an oppressive system while trying
to shelter themselves from the conflict generated by that oppression.
And whatâs more, they choose a position of moral superiority with
respect to the natives, *preaching* to them and trying to convert them.
Given that the anabaptists as a whole had utterly failed to make a
revolution in their homelandâEuropeâand were now taking refuge in North
America deploying
a combination of pacifism and colonization, a little bit of wisdom would
have shown them that they were not the ones with something to teach, but
something to learn. They might have mutinied from colonial society, run
off with the native inhabitants, learned how to live in harmony with
nature and how to fight back against oppression, as did the thousands of
kidnapped Africans and poor Europeans who joined or formed new
indigenous nations, such as the Seminole who waged a partially
successful guerrilla war for independence that lasted decades.
In the end, the Quakers of Pennsylvania were much
like the pacifists during the invasion of Iraq, who did not want there
to be a war, but who also did not want the Iraqis to fight back, did not
want to stop driving cars, and did not want the property of the
companies most directly involved in the war to be smashed or burned to
the ground. They are also, significantly, the main protagonists of
Kurlanskyâs chapter on colonization. The Quakers could not convince the
British and French empires to be nonviolent. They cannot be faulted for
this: no one has ever convinced a leading state to be nonviolent, nor an
entire institution to see reason. But some of us do not attempt to
convince brick walls. Our proposal, rather, is to destroy them when they
confine us. The only thing pacifists can accomplish is to convince those
of us who actually care about doing the right thingâand neither states
nor institutions nor abstract forces such as Capital have ever been
included in this categoryâto disarm ourselves, and refuse the only
possibilities we have of taking apart the structures that dominate us.
Kurlansky cites Cherokee nonviolence as an example
of dignified peacefulness winning over a hostile authority: Chief
Justice John Marshall ruled in favor of Cherokee sovereignty and
Congressman Davy Crockett left Washington in protest of the Removal Act.
âThis would have been a great triumph for nonviolence and the rule of
law, except that President Andrew Jacksonâ et cetera et cetera. The rule
of law has always been on the side of those who rule, and those who rule
have never been on the side of those who are ruled. Institutions have
always been able to overcome the decisions of conscientious individuals.
That is in fact the primary purpose of an institution: to ensure that
rulers need not
cultivate personal ties in order to ensure loyalty, a formula that only
works in hierarchies much smaller than the State.
The Cherokee were forced on the Trail of Tears,
thousands died, and if all their hopes were pinned on the decision of a
judge, they never had a chance. Beyond Kurlanskyâs pathetic âexcept,â we
should also examine Cherokee nonviolence. Many indigenous nations were
far more peaceful than the Cherokee, and they were exterminated
entirely, without any legal ritual or chance for protest. Why were the
Cherokee given this dubious courtesy? Because they were the âcivilized
Indians,â who gave up a large part of their culture to imitate European
dress, economy, language, and social institutions. The myth of the
âpristine Indianâ or ânoble savageâ has done almost as much harm as the
myth of the dangerous savage. It is not at all my place to criticize
them for adapting to genocidal pressures. But it is worth pointing out
that this strategy was controversial among the Cherokee themselves, that
it was a strategy designed to accept cultural genocide in an attempt to
avoid the loss of their homeland or their complete extermination, and
that this strategy failed.
The Cherokee won their first defensive war against
British invasion, but they lost the second war, and the British burned
many villages in the aftermath. Subsequently, most of the Cherokee
decided to assimilate on the premise that they were not powerful enough
to resist. They opted for what Kurlansky characterizes as nonviolence
out of pragmatism, but also out of weakness and defeatismâin an attempt
to stay safe, not realizing that no one is safe from the State. They
also, and this is no small detail, fought alongside the British against
the indigenous nations allied with the French during the Seven Years
War, and then they fought alongside the (white) Americansâled by none
other than Andrew Jacksonâto put down a rebellion by the Creek in 1814,
which was part of a larger indigenous uprising against settler expansion
organized by Tecumseh.
In conclusion, Cherokee nonviolence was a blatant
failure, and rather than a decision based on pure principle, it was a
decision that came on the heels of military defeat and that entailed
economic, cultural, and military collaboration with the conquerors.
Kurlansky claims that
nonviolent resistance by indigenous people, leaving unanswered the
question as to whether this would have worked.â (p. 65).
This is false. On countless occasions, indigenous people ran away rather
than fight, they protested attempts to steal their land, they gave gifts
to European settlers and sought reconciliation, they avoided
participation in imposed slavery, they sang in the face of firing
squads, and on and on. These peaceful tactics had their usefulness, and
some of them, especially running away, prolonged survival, but none of
them stopped the onslaught. Kurlansky continues: âWhat is answerable is
that nothing they did try worked.â
It is remarkable that this bestselling author, who
makes a considerable amount of money spreading the gospel of peace, has
the gall to call indigenous resistance a failure. Kurlansky talks as
though indigenous people are extinct and their struggles are all lost.
Indigenous people are still in struggle. Many battles they have fought
throughout history slowed the assault of European settlers and won small
pockets of autonomy, some of which they still hold on to today.
Indigenous people made tough choices about how to
resist, and those choices shaped their possibilities for resistance
today. Sometimes they resisted with peaceful means, and sometimes they
took up arms and fought back. There is no objective criterion for
measuring that resistance, especially for those of us who are not
indigenous and therefore stand outside looking in. At certain moments,
one must choose between dignity and survival, and what may seem like a
suicidal course of action was necessary in the struggle for freedom, or
what may seem like capitulation was necessary for living to be able to
fight another day. Hopefully we can be forgiven for criticizing Cherokee
resistance, since it included going to war for the colonizer against
those who were fighting back. It is important to differentiate between
criticizing as an outsider and criticizing as someone directly affected
or directly involved, but in the end we must always maintain our
critical capacities and be true to our own point of view. Part of this
means
choosing what inspires us, but it is hard to see why Kurlansky is
inspired by the choices made by the Cherokee. It seems his admiration is
predicated on the erasing of indigenous struggles that continue to this
day, and that have included a diversity of tactics within combative
methods.
But Kurlansky does not talk about these struggles.
He instead shifts his gaze to another continent and relates how one
Maori leader, Te Whiti, led a campaign of nonviolent resistance to the
theft of indigenous lands in Parihaki, a small part of the northern
island of what is now called New Zealand. At least he is honest enough
to admit that the campaign failed.[85] Te Whiti was arrested,
the Maori who resisted alongside him removed, and all their lands
stolen. But Kurlansky arrives at a curious conclusion.
might the Spanish and French have done in the face of nonviolent
resistance on Hispaniola? What if there had been a Te Whiti among the
Cherokee or the Iroquois?â
(p. 71).
It is hard to grasp what he imagines might have
happened had there been more Te Whitis among the Maori. According to his
own account, resistance in Parihaka continued after Te Whitiâs arrest,
so evidently the campaign was not dependent on him. What happened to
these other people who were doing the same thing Te Whiti did? They were
arrested and dragged away, just as he was, and they lost their lands,
just as he did.
What would have happened had there been a Te Whiti
among the Cherokee? If the history of the original Te Whiti is anything
to go by, then the Cherokee would still have lost their lands, but maybe
fewer of them would have taken up arms against native people in
resistance, which, in the best possible scenario, would
have meant that Tecumseh and the Creek would have won more battles
against the settlers. A happy outcome indeed, although not a victory for
nonviolence. More probable, though, is that Andrew Jackson would have
just killed the Cherokee Te Whiti.
And if there had been a Te Whiti among the
Haudenosaunee (the Six Nations, referred to by settlers as the
Iroquois)? They would probably have less land than they have today, as
they saved themselves from extermination in part through effective armed
resistance and in part by effectively playing different colonial powers
off one another. More recently, a Te Whiti might have kept them from
renewing indigenous resistance against the Canadian state through their
successful armed standoff at Oka in 1990. But they might have had the
consolation of being mentioned favorably in books by rich white
journalists.
The Maori have survived, and some of them continue
to resist colonization. Kurlansky claims that âTe Whiti and his movement
in Parihaka are credited with stopping a war of genocide that would have
meant the end of the Maori peopleâ (pp. 70â71) but true to form he
provides neither citation nor argument to back this up. On the whole,
Maori resistance to colonization was armed and combative, both before
and after Te Whiti. They did not make it easy for the European colonists
to take away their lands. Their survival is a consequence of the
totality of their choices of resistance, along with other factors. It is
hard to make hypotheses with history, but a contemporaneous example
shows that not taking up arms is no guarantee for safety or survival.
Around the same time as the Maori were being colonized, the peaceful
Tasmanians were exterminated to the last man, woman, and child.
Mark Kurlansky does not conduct any comparative
analysis. He does not look into whether the Maori in Parihaka retained
more of their lands than in regions of armed resistance. He does not
investigate the possibility that what the peaceful Maori gained, if
anything, was the consequence of the authorities trying to stave off
armed resistance by rewarding peacefulness. Many times in history,
governments have conceded minor victories to peaceful movements because
they feared that not-peaceful movements would grow; these are,
therefore, victories achieved through
a diversity of tactics, because without the presence of the scary
radicals, the government would have no need to bargain with the harmless
pacifists.
If Kurlansky cannot make any of the distinctions
mentioned, the only honest conclusion to his research is that Maori
survival was won by the diversity of methods the Maori employed, from
shooting colonists to peacefully plowing the lands they had usurped. But
Kurlansky is not interested in honesty, he is interested in proving his
preconceived notions.
Kurlanskyâs take on the Holocaust is even more
dishonest. He makes the very good point, backed by actual research, that
the Allied governments were not at all interested in stopping the
Holocaust, and that before the war Allied governments and industrialists
actively supported the fascists in the interests of profit and
anti-Communism (or in the case of Spain and Italy, their crusade against
the anarchists). World War ii, as Kurlansky rightly shows, was only a
âjust warâ in the most warped, patriotic of imaginations. But his
preconceived conclusion, that nonviolence was the answer both to fascism
and to the Holocaust, is seriously flawed. âContrary to popular postwar
claims, the Holocaust was not stopped by the war. In fact, it was
started by itâ (p. 135). Kurlansky tries to prove this point by showing
that the Nazi plan to exterminate the Jews was put into effect after the
war had begun. But he makes no argument to show that the war caused the
Nazis to institute the Holocaust. The simple fact that one thing came
first does not make it the cause. He mentions that before the plan to
start death camps, the Nazis pondered the idea of deporting all the Jews
to Madagascar, but the plan could not be enacted because the war
disrupted the possibility for mass deportation. The reader is left to
imagine that if World War ii had been averted, the European Jews might
have been saved. However, Kurlansky himself mentions that the Madagascar
plan was formulated after the war had already begun, meaning it was
never very serious since it was impractical in the moment it was
suggested. Furthermore, mass deportation is still an act of genocide,
and hardly a favorable outcome.
A few pages earlier (pp. 131â132), he notes that
already in the 1920s, âHitler had made clear [âŠ] his intention to invade
France, take Austria and Czechoslovakia, and destroy âinferior racesâ.â
At that moment, this little bit of information helps Kurlansky make his
point that Western support for Hitler counteracted the Allied attempt to
avoid war. But just a few paragraphs later, he ignores how the death
camps are consistent with the earliest formations of Nazi ideology,
formulated in peacetime. In Kurlanskyâs argument, it is logical that the
Nazis went to war despite a policy of appeasement, because they were
promising war as far back as the 1920s, yet it is a mere coincidence
that the Nazis began exterminating non-Aryans, something they also
promised to do in the 1920s, since we are meant to believe that the
Nazis could only have conceived of the Holocaust in the violence of
wartime. Kurlansky tries hard to pass the Holocaust off as a product of
the violence of the war itself: âOnly in the isolation and brutality of
wartime [âŠ] did Germany dare to turn concentration camps into death
campsâ (p. 136). Yet the Nazis had dared to carry out the systematic
murder of political opponents before the war broke out. They had dared
to herd all the Jews, Roma, and others into ghettos in peacetime. Allied
powers like France and Belgium had certainly dared to carry out mass
murder during peacetime in their colonies in Africa and Asia. Peacetime,
it turns out, offers no special protection to those who are powerless.
One might accept the argument that the State constitutes a permanent war
against society, but that analysis tends to render Kurlanskyâs
formulationâand nonviolence in generalâmeaningless.
There is another flaw in Kurlanskyâs argument
(such a concise writer, to fit so many errors into two little
sentences!). Kurlansky has to change the meaning of the Holocaust in
some disturbing ways in order to make the claim that the Holocaust
started *after* the war, which is then twisted into the claim that the
war *started* the Holocaust. He only considers the Jewish victims of the
Holocaust. On page 130, he mentions that the Nazi regime had already
begun its campaign of systematically murdering leftists, but evidently
this does not fit into his conception of the Holocaust, despite the
well-known phrase, âfirst they came for the communists....â And he does
not mention that the Nazis had already begun the ethnic cleansing of
other populations before the war
broke out. These people simply do not count. Literally: Kurlansky uses
the figure of 6 million victims of the Holocaust, which is curious,
because 12 million or more people were killed by the Nazi death machine.
In fact, the figure of 6 million is usually only used by the ignorant
(which clearly does not include Kurlansky) or by those who widely
publicized the figureâZionists. The motivation of Zionists is clear:
they are interested in creating an exceptional status for the state of
Israel as the homeland of the victims of what is billed as the single
worst episode in human history. This posture requires them to ignore
other acts of genocide and to ignore other victims of the Holocaust. It
has also been convenient to a number of European states that support
Israel and continue some of the same policies used by the Nazis
(including pogroms, deportation, and concentration camps) against
African immigrants and Roma. I doubt Mark Kurlansky is motivated by
homophobia or hatred of the Roma or anyone else. He is only doing what
seems to be inevitable when you believe there is only one method, as
opposed to a diversity of methods, that people can use to liberate
themselves: mashing up the facts, and cherry- picking through history to
find factoids thatâif assembled in the right wayâseem to support your
argument.
And what was his argument? With all the
misinformation we have to wade through to examine the claim that the
Holocaust was caused by the war, we miss Kurlanskyâs central bait and
switch. âContrary to popular postwar claims, the Holocaust was not
stopped by the war. In fact, it was started by it.â He goes on to argue
the second point without ever backing up his allegation that the war did
not end the Holocaust. Because even if he were right, even if the war
intensified the Holocaust, we would still be left with the conclusion
that armed action put an end to the Holocaust, and that would contradict
Kurlanskyâs dogmatic belief that all violence is wrong.
Instead of admitting that the Holocaust was
brought to an end decisively and singularly by the destruction of the
Nazi state, he makes the valid but unrelated argument that the British,
American, and Soviet governments made no attempt to save the Jews (or
Roma, or lesbians, or little âcâ communists). But he notes
that many Jewish and Polish resistance organizations repeatedly
pressured the Allied governments to bomb Auschwitz and the other death
camps. Thatâs odd. Did we read that wrong? Did Kurlansky make a mistake?
Are we sure that these resistance organizations did not ask the Allies
to boycott German products, or to sing songs to the Nazi soldiers and
plant flowers along the train tracks to Treblinka? Why on earth would
those targeted by the Holocaust want a military assault against the Nazi
death machine?
The answer is obvious to everyone. Except to
Kurlansky, who believes that âmore Jews were saved by nonviolence than
by violenceâ (p. 133). What are his examples of nonviolence? The Danish
government helping smuggle several thousand Jews to neutral Sweden,
whose government shelters them. The Bulgarian government refusing to
deport its Jews. Swedish diplomat Wallenberg giving papers to 100,000
Hungarian Jews. A Protestant minister in France helping thousands of
Jewish children escape across the border into neutral Switzerland. Every
single case centers on resistance by a government. Governments that have
massive resources, and borders, and police, and an army. And while these
armies may have been no match for the Nazis, Germany was not about to
open another front in Scandinavia, Switzerland, or Bulgaria when they
were getting trounced in Russia, bogged down in Africa, shot down over
Britain, invaded in Normandy, and confounded if not seriously bruised by
communist and anarchist partisan movements in France, Italy, Belarus,
Greece, and Yugoslavia.
Kurlansky does not give a single example of
grassroots, nonviolent resistance carried out by normal people without
the help of any government. But there are examples. German Jews
protesting. Lithuanian Jews carrying out a massive sit-down against
their deportation. The Jewish councils in several cities refusing to
comply. None of these tactics worked.
Kurlansky claims that âDictatorships are prepared
to crush armed resistance, it is non-cooperation that confounds themâ
(p. 135). This is patently false. The Nazis forced the Jews engaged in a
sit-down onto cattle cars, and they executed non-cooperating council
members, without blinking an eye. The partisan guerrilla movements, on
the other hand, confounded the hell out them.
From the Balkans to the Pyrenees, they sabotaged rail lines, rescued
prisoners, assassinated officers, blew up factories, defeated entire
divisions, liberated cities, and then melted back into the population
that supported them, ready to strike again where least expected. These
partisans saved thousands of Jews and others from the death camps, often
without the support of any government. They liberated trains of
deportees, they hid Jews and radicals. In Poland, one group of partisans
sheltered over 1,000 Jewish refugees, keeping them safe while fighting
back against German occupiers. Interestingly, no one would claim their
actions as a victory for nonviolence, whereas the Swedish government,
protecting Jewish refugees within a set of borders that are defended
with the force of arms, seems to be Kurlanskyâs main agent of
nonviolence. And then there are the acts of sabotage and insurrection in
the ghettos and the death camps themselves. Multiple death camps were
entirely or partially destroyed by prisoner insurrections. Given that
these camps were killing thousands of people every week, for every month
that just one of Auschwitzâs crematoria was out of commission, huge
numbers of people were saved. Sobibor and Treblinka were closed down by
rebellion in 1943, early in the extermination phase of the Holocaust,
and some 60 of the Sobibor rebels survived. Kurlansky does not mention
these victories. Instead, he declares the majority of resistance a
failure: âThey met their fate either passively or with violent
resistance, either of which responses resulted fairly quickly in their
deaths.â As we have seen, this is another lie. Grassroots nonviolence
did exist, and it was ineffective, whereas violent resistance saved
countless lives. I deal with this resistance more extensively in *How
Nonviolence Protects the State*, and a much better book on the subject
is Yehuda Bauerâs *They Chose Life*.
In one final gamble to prove his point, Kurlansky
turns to the scoundrelâs last resort: statistics. Denmark, which
resisted nonviolently, saved the vast majority of their 6,500 Jews. On
the other hand, France lost 26% of its 350,000 Jews, Netherlands lost
threequarters of its 140,000 Jews, and Poland over 90% of its population
of 3.3 million Jews âdespite an armed Polish resistance and armed Jewish
uprisingsâ (p. 134). He does not explore any contextual
factors. Readers are presented with two facts and two facts alone:
whether a country resisted Nazi occupation violently, and what
proportion of the resident Jews were saved.
I have already pointed out that Denmarkâs Jews
were saved by the actions of two governments, which can hardly be
considered peaceful forces, although pacifists have always been more
comfortable with the violence of the oppressor than with the violence of
the oppressed. There are some other factors that deserve mentioning.
Firstly, Denmark, with that impressive statistic, had roughly only 2% as
many Jews to save as did France. If Kurlansky really thinks a nonviolent
France could have secretly shipped 350,000 people across the heavily
militarized 21-mile width of the English Channelâa bit more of a feat
than getting 6,000 across the peaceful two miles of the Oresund between
Denmark and Swedenâthen he is welcome to say so in writing, but he would
only be a laughingstock. He is also mistaken if he thinks Great Britain,
or any of the other places France could have sent refugees, would have
accepted hundreds of thousands of homeless Jews.
As it stands, the French partisans and Jewish
resistance achieved an important accomplishment: France had the best
rate of survival of any country with a major Jewish population under
Nazi occupation. They accomplished this by fighting back using a
diversity of methods, from hiding and transporting refugees to attacking
the Nazis. Additionally, a large number of Jews were rescued by Catalan
anarchists fighting with the French partisans. The routes the anarchists
used to smuggle fugitives across the Pyrenees were later used to smuggle
weapons and literature necessary in the fight against the Franco regime.
The French partisan movement had roles for those who wanted to take up
guns or plant explosives, and for those who wanted to heal the wounded,
hide fugitives, pass information and supplies, and encourage
disobedience. It was so effective precisely because these diverse forms
of resistance were made to complement one another. This would have been
impossible if those carrying out the peaceful activities had denounced
those carrying out the combative and more dangerous actions, as
Kurlansky implicitly does.
The Dutch partisan movement was not nearly as
effective
in saving the Jewish population. Kurlansky makes no explanation as to
why, only mentioning that there was âarmed resistanceâ in the
Netherlands. In fact, the Dutch partisan movement was rather small, and
before the war the Dutch Left and anarchists had largely turned to
pacifism, meaning they were much less prepared to resist the Nazis (see
Chapter 9 for more on this topic). Whatâs more, the Netherlands was one
of the countries with the most developed bureaucracies, so that when the
Nazis occupied the country, they had an easy time locating all the
Jewish citizens.
Polandâs miserable record cannot be explained by
the fact of armed resistance, as Kurlansky tries to do. Any critical
mind would ask, if the presence or absence of armed resistance versus
nonviolent resistance is the key factor, what explains the huge
discrepancy between 25% and 90% of the Jewish population killed in two
countries where armed resistance was overwhelmingly the method of
choice? More cogent explanations include Polish antiSemitism and Nazi
tactics themselves. At the outbreak of World War II, the Poles were
perhaps even more anti-Semitic than the Germans, meaning that the 3.3
million Jews there, unlike in France, could not count on anyone else to
protect them. They would save themselves or perish, and considering how
large a population they were, this was a difficult feat, especially
since they had no safe country to escape to. The Polish Jews who
survivedâand the 10% who did are far more than the Danish, Swedish,
Bulgarian, and Dutch Jews combinedâdid so because they took up arms,
because they killed Nazis, because they blew up a crematorium in
Auschwitz, and because they created liberated zones deep in the forest.
And unlike the Jews in other countries, they had to go up against the
brutal Nazi *Einsatzgruppen*, mobile killing units that were even more
effective than the death camps. The Nazis turned all of Poland into a
killing field, quite unlike the situation in blond Denmark or unoccupied
Bulgaria. Next to the accomplishments of Polish Jews, Kurlanskyâs happy
stories about diplomats coming along and whisking children away to
safety is something of a fairy tale.
But since he gives us the example of Denmark as
effective nonviolent resistance to Nazi occupation, we can investigate
his hypothesis more empirically. Who slowed down the Nazi war effort
more? The Danes or the Yugoslav partisans? Did Danish noncooperation tie
down as many Axis divisions as Yugoslav armed resistance? Even for the
times when the size of the liberated area or partisan population in
Yugoslavia was comparable to the size and population of Denmark, the
answer is a resounding âno.â The Nazis took over Denmark with ease (it
was one of the shortest ground campaigns in history), and the soldiers
they left there were mostly busy with dissuading an allied invasion, not
trying to overcome domestic resistance. Throughout World War ii, Denmark
was a great asset for Nazi Germany, serving as an important source of
food, armaments, and raw materials for the war machine. Yugoslavia, or
partisan areas in France such as the Vercors, were not an asset but a
thorn in their side.
âIf they had wanted to save the Jews, the best
chance would have been not going to war,â Kurlansky says (p. 136). But
he is living in a dream world. The war was already going on long before
Germany invaded Poland. The Holocaust is one of many histories that show
peaceful means are no defense against those who want to destroy you. It
also shows that there are no good guys and bad guys in a war between
states. Just as Stalin signed a deal with Hitler and Western
industrialists invested heavily in Nazi Germany, the US and British Cold
War regime recruited Nazi and Vichy officials by the hundreds to prop up
their new order. The real heroes of World War II were the dissident
communists, anarchists, Jews, Roma, and dissident Christians who
subverted or openly fought back against occupation (including, on some
occasions, Allied or Soviet occupation at the warâs end) using a
diversity of means.
The major players of World War iiâthe Communists,
the Fascists, and democratic capitalistsâwere all bad guys. They were
all mass murderers, they were all authoritarians, and every single one
of them carried out acts of genocide. Those that wonâthe Communists and
the democratsâcontinued to carry out acts of genocide in the decades
after the war.
The atrocities of the Fascists tended to be
gruesomely obvious. The atrocities of the Communists have been made
obvious to those who grew up amidst Cold War propaganda. The atrocities
of the democratic regimes of the West are less visible, though they have
claimed a higher body count than all the rest. The violence of mass
incarceration, the brutality of colonialism, the blood spilled to uphold
imposed economic orders in Algeria, Kenya, South Africa, Korea, Vietnam,
Iraq, and a hundred other countries, are only the beginning. In the era
of the triumph of American-style democracy and capitalism, millions of
people die every year because companies refuse to sell medicine at
affordable prices (which would still be well above the costs of
production). Even more die because very deliberate policies of
colonialism and neocolonialism have robbed food security from almost
everyone on the planet, privatizing land and forcing people to produce
cash crops or turn to factory work when once they fed themselves.
The regime of democracy and capitalism does not
kill with death camps (although concentration camps have been standard
fare). It kills silently, with policies and structural adjustments,
always covered in humanitarian motives. Hannah Arendt argued that the
violence of the Holocaust was âbanalâ precisely to keep it from being
exceptionalized, turned into something special, spectacular, unique, and
therefore, distant. The holocaust carried out by capitalism has caused
many more deaths, although the violence has been more banal, even easier
to ignore.
The system that organizes and profits from this
killing was imposed by the winners of the Second World War, who
recruited useful Nazi spies and scientists, who protected colonial
regimes in Africa and Asia, who disarmed and slaughtered anticapitalist
partisans in Greece, Italy, France, and elsewhere, and who sided with
the Franco regime to help suppress one of the original antifascist
movements: the Spanish anarchists.
Any discussion of freedom in the Cold War must
start with this understanding. Kurlansky, however, mines the history of
resistance to the Communist regime for examples of nonviolent resistance
without mentioning what exactly freedom from Communism means if the
alternative is Western democracy. He makes some of his typical false
statements and logical magic tricks, such as when he credits the failed
nonviolent resistance in Czechoslovakia in 1968 for the collapse of the
Soviet Union,
without mentioning the Soviet military loss in Afghanistan after a
protracted and bloody struggle in 1989. Letâs look at that again. In
1968, people in Czechoslovakia resist Soviet power nonviolently, but the
Soviets invade and win. In 1989, after years of bloody warfare, the
Soviets lose to armed resistance in Afghanistan. At the end of that same
year and continuing into 1990, Soviet power collapses. What possible
motive can Kurlansky claim, besides dishonesty, for mentioning a
nonviolent movement twenty years before the fall of the Soviet Union,
but staying silent about a major Soviet defeat the same year as the
fall?
When Kurlansky claims that suppressing the Czechs
in 1968 damaged the Sovietsâ legitimacy more than when they crushed an
armed Hungarian uprising in 1956, one wonders whom he has in mind. After
the Bolshevik takeover of the Russian Revolution, their intentional mass
starvation of peasants, their gulags and polit-isolators, their betrayal
of the revolutionary cause in Spain, their appeasement of the Nazi
regime, and their conservative stance towards revolutionary movements
around the world in the â50s, their military suppression of the
revolution in Hungary in 1956 was the nail in the coffin, robbing them
of what little support among critical leftists they still had. It caused
important splits in the Communist Party in Italy and Britain, was
censured by the UN, and was criticized by internationally influential
communists like Camus, Sartre, and E. P. Thompson. I have never heard of
any apologists for Stalin excuse the invasion on the basis of the armed
nature of the uprising, and Kurlansky does not cite any. Except for the
most unrepentant of Stalinists, who just as easily excuse the
suppression of nonviolent Czechoslovakia, nearly everybody believes the
Hungarians were justified in taking up arms.
The invasion of Czechoslovakia in 1968 awoke a
whole new generation to the jackboot tendencies of the Soviet Union, but
for anyone with a sense of history that governmentâs legitimacy was
already damaged beyond repair. One thing the nonviolent resistance in
Czechoslovakia did not accomplish was to open space for the organization
of new relations, or shake the myth of Soviet invincibility. By putting
up barricades and seizing weapons, rebels in Hungary did just that. They
defeated the first Soviet
invasion, destroying tanks with molotov cocktails. Russia had to
mobilize a much larger force in order to put down the uprising. But in
the meantime, popular assemblies had spread across Hungary, creating an
important experience in horizontal self-organization. Hungariansâ
ability to self-organize, creating something wholly different from the
obedience and servitude of everyday life, went hand in hand with their
decision to forcefully seize space and defend that space.
Kurlanskyâs misinformation, however, is benign
next to the central flaw in his Cold War argument. Evidently, he views
the fall of the Warsaw Pact and the Soviet regime as the liberation of
the people under that regime, whether in East Germany, Poland, or Russia
itself. In this way, he can view nonviolent resistance as a success. But
the wave of nonviolent resistance that preceded the dissolution of the
Soviet Union was the popular recognition that the Soviet Union was
losing its power to command obedience. This recognition did not spread
on the heels of the failed nonviolence campaign in the Prague Spring of
1968, but on the heels of the Soviet military defeat in Afghanistan.
Nonviolence did not force the Soviet government out of power; it merely
signaled that the game was up. Rather than sending in the military,
which might have triggered a real resistance, the Communist Party elite
decided to stage-manage a regime change. In most of the countries of the
Soviet Union along with several Warsaw Pact countries, the same people
stayed in power, but they were able to multiply that power and enrich
themselves far beyond what was possible under the previous regime. Even
20 years later, Russia, Uzbekistan, Kazakhstan, Belarus, Romania and
other countries are still ruled by elite figures from the Communist
Party, and the wealth gap in those countries has increased dramatically.
The people have been more fully integrated into a cut-throat capitalist
economy, with even fewer social protections. Their lives are still every
bit as controlled by powerful institutions as before, with no
possibility for self-organization. What exactly did nonviolence
accomplish?
Repeating a common pattern, Kurlansky leaves out
another important part of the story. The Berlin Wall fell in November
1989, and with it, the Warsaw Pact and eventually the Soviet Union. The
protest movement in East Germany in late October and November was
nonviolent, and in the end the government decided to let the Wall come
down rather than ordering the military to open fire, as Kurlansky points
out. But he does not look at what was going on immediately prior to the
nonviolent protests. In the previous weeks, crowds in Berlin and Dresden
had rioted, fighting police with their fists, sticks, rocks, and molotov
cocktails. On the heels of Mikhail Gorbachevâs historic visit in early
October 1989, people again took to the streets and rioted. Soldiers were
mobilized, and in preparation they were shown footage, not of Prague â68
but of Hungary â56 and of Tiananmen Square (which contrary to official
history and pacifist mythology, included major riots, armed resistance,
and the lynching of several soldiers by the crowd). It was clear what
sort of resistance worried Party officials more. The protest movement
that crystallized out of these riots was largely peaceful, even in the
face of arrests and beatings, but it had already expressed a threat and
shown what it was capable of. When General Secretary Honecker prepared
to use the military to put down the movement, moderate Communists in the
Politburo argued that using the military could lead to a fullblown
uprising (read, not peaceful), and they asked Honecker to step down. The
fact that the movement remained peaceful meant that it could be
controlled during the subsequent transition from one form of
authoritarian government to the next.
Mark Kurlansky tells some interesting and
sometimes beautiful stories about nonviolent resistance. The problem is,
he frames those stories as an argument for the superiority of
nonviolence and the inferiority of other methods of struggle. He never
analyzes those other methods, he never makes any but the most
superficial of comparisons, he attributes undesirable outcomes to
violence and desirable outcomes to nonviolence without demonstrating any
chain of causation or exploring contextual factors. Every time he goes
beyond simple storytelling to actual argumentation, he engages in
manipulation, omission, generalization, and pure fabrication.
Kurlansky tells stories that are inspiring but by
no means practical. He does not enter into the details or strategic
thinking
useful for people who participate in actual struggles. One can assume
that the major publishing company that printed off who knows how many
hundreds of thousands of copies of his book was not terribly interested
in encouraging more effective revolutionary movements. I would also
assume that the mass audience consuming the book acquires above all
peace of mind. In these times of increasing social conflict, everyone
will be safer if they hold hands, sing songs, and above all, do not make
war against the Adolf Hitlers and Christopher Columbuses of the day.
Why is it so important for Kurlansky to convince
people of the power of nonviolence? Whatever the reason, his convictions
and his arguments do not come from personal experience in social
movements. Kurlansky is a highly paid journalist and author who has
written for some of the biggest mainstream newspapers and whose
royalties have been signed by some of the biggest publishing companies.
He has not risked or even dedicated his life to the idea he is
comfortably (and profitably) espousing. This does not mean he is a bad
person or that his ideas are automatically invalid. However, when we
debate methods of resistance like nonviolence, we are not engaged in
some disinterested quest for an abstract truth. We are participating in
a struggle in which many people have died, been tortured or imprisoned;
a struggle in which many peopleâs lives are on the line.
Because experience is the best teacher of lessons
of life and death, it absolutely matters whether someone is talking from
a place of dedicated participation, risk-taking, and sacrifice, or
whether they are speaking from the comfort of an armchair and the safety
of the sidelines.
Even though they seem to have diminishing influence despite their
superior dedication, having decisively lost the battle to even define
what is meant by the terms pacifism or nonviolence, I would be remiss if
I did not mention the old school peace activists. In the US and UK,
these are primarily Christian activists such as
Catholic Workers, Plowshares activists, or Christian Peacemakers,
some of themâespecially the formerâChristian anarchists.
They are nearly the only proponents of nonviolence
who have made any kind of showing in the last couple decades who can
reasonably claim to have a revolutionary vision. They also tend to be
more dedicated than other proponents of nonviolence, often living in
communal settings, risking their life doing humanitarian work, or going
to prison for protesting on military bases or sabotaging military
equipment.
While I have more differences than similarities
with members of this tendency, I also think they deserve respect. As
such I will limit my criticisms to those that explain why I believe this
tendency does not have answers to the major questions faced by people in
struggle.
Firstly, what this world needs is not more
Christianity. The humanitarian work of anti-authoritarian Christians
only helps Christianity get a better image than it historically
deserves, and unintentionally goes hand in hand with the growing tide of
evangelism or the renewal of the Catholic Church that has been an
instrumental accessory to neocolonialism and the defeat of social
struggles. Especially in Latin America, where such Christian pacifists
are most active, the continuing onslaught of resource extraction
companies and the extension of snitches or paid informants throughout
poor and indigenous communities have been based in part on the erosion
of indigenous or syncretic spirituality, the new influx of converts to
increasingly fanatical churches, and the fundamental Christian view that
the Earth is here for our exploitation and that our lives are only a
passing phase on the way to paradise. Where I currently sit writing
these lines, in an indigenous community in South America in the process
of recovering its lands through direct action, the spread of evangelical
Christianityâand the two new churches built here in recent years are
testament to thisâis directly linked by community members in resistance
to the collapse of the struggle within the community (the other major
factor they note is the election of an indigenous mayor for the county).
The community no longer sticks together, and many are seeking individual
economic advancement in European terms over food sovereignty, collective
control of their own land, and the
recovery of their culture. A few years ago, they had forced out the
police and seized several thousand hectares of their traditional land
from a timber company, but the effort to cultivate that land to feed
themselves has stalled. It also seemed likely that they were set to
block a new mine that a transnational wanted to build in the region, to
the absolute detriment of their water and air, but now a part of the
community (including the Christians and the new mayor) favors the mine
in the name of jobs and progress. Even the extension of a much more
progressive vision of Christianity would mean the further erosion of the
community and the completion of the genocidal, colonial project.
Christianity is inextricably tied to its history
of domination. These links are even apparent among some of its more
progressive proponents. A large part of radical Christian âsolidarityâ
is no more than charity reproducing preexisting power inequalities, and
some of it so paternalistic as to border on racism. This racism often
plays out in the imposition of nonviolence on other peopleâs
struggles.[86]
Secondly, Christian pacifists suffer from a
longstanding lack of strategy, probably due to the fact that they view
struggle in predominantly moral terms, and simply by enacting struggle
they achieve their primary goal. The effects of their lack of strategy
are apparent in how theyâperhaps the most dedicated and potentially
inspiring proponents of nonviolenceâhave been so marginalized and
excluded from the very definition of the practice of nonviolence.
Nonviolence has come to mean press conferences, massive protests, media
strategies, an occasional sit-in, trying to get people all around the
world to withdraw the same amount of money from their bank accounts on
the same day, flooding the streets while dressed in the same color,
âtweeting,â snitching, and punching or unmasking people who are trying
to smash banks. Most current proponents of nonviolence do not really
know what is meant by turning swords into plowshares (depending on their
country of origin they may not even know what a plowshare is), they
would consider it outlandish and even a little pathological to pour
their blood on a jet fighter, they might consider it violent to
deliberately
crash a jeep into a nuclear submarine being prepared for launch, they
generally do not talk about âliving in community,â and they probably do
not know where the nearest nuclear weapons facilities are nor how they
might go about sabotaging the instruments of war.
In other words, thoroughly outmaneuvered by a much
more savvy kind of nonviolent activist, Christian pacifists have ended
up as the reclusive, eccentric, and embarrassing uncle of the
nonviolence family. They have not been terribly useful for movement
politicians seeking power, and they have been something of a nuisance to
government, so they have been largely abandoned.
The lack of strategy is also evident in the
battles where they have dedicated most of their energies. In the US, two
of the movements that have had the greatest participation by Christian
pacifists have been the movement to close the US Army School of the
Americas and the immigrant solidarity movement around the US-Mexico
border. I talk more extensively about the first movement in *How
Nonviolence Protects the State*, but suffice it to say that in its
decades of existence, it has not significantly impacted the training of
Latin American soldiers and paramilitaries. Several countries have
stopped sending soldiers to the school, but as a pragmatic policy
decision by new leftwing governments that were brought into power by
domestic social movements, and not by nonviolent activists in the US.
The socialist government of Hugo Chavez in Venezuela, for example, was
not working towards peace when it stopped participating in the soa. It
was simply eliminating a risk, given that the soa had in its history
trained plenty of military officers who went on to launch coups against
leftwing governments. Like his colleagues on the Right, Chavez used
paramilitaries and the military against his critics and opponents (nor
did he have any problem with military coups). The difference was he did
not have them trained at the soa.
In the movement to stop the deaths of immigrants
along the US-Mexico border, Christian pacifists have been major
participants. But if their intervention had been based on some concept
of strategy rather than one of charity or âbearing witness,â they could
have achieved some major gains that have so far remained out of
reach. Unbeknownst to most Americans, helping someone cross the border
illegally even by just giving them directions has been heavily
criminalized and can result in prison sentences. By âputting their
bodies on the line,â they could probably win the effective
decriminalization of abetting border crossers within a matter of years.
Given that Christian pacifists overwhelmingly come from the most
privileged and normalized demographic in the countryâolder white
Christiansâif just a few of them were to face long prison sentences
every year for the simple act of giving an immigrant directions or a
bottle of water, the government would be hard-pressed to justify its
application of that law. Subsequently, solidarity with immigrantsâand
the situation of the very people crossing the borderâwould become
substantially easier.
But in general, when Christian pacifists choose to
break what they consider an immoral law and go to prison, the objective
is not to delegitimize the Stateâs repressive apparatus. The objective
is the prison sentence itself, which confers moral fulfillment on the
lawbreaker for âbearing witness.â Within this logic, it does not make
sense to risk prison and then appeal the prison sentence because the
activist in question has already made a decision to go to prison. This
attitude legitimizes prison as a neutral terrain where moral growth can
occurâthe proverbial lionâs denâand it legitimizes the judicial
apparatus by distinguishing between good laws and bad laws, hiding the
coercive nature of law in itself (by this I mean that even a supposedly
good law is morally corrupting because people follow it to receive some
social reward and to avoid punishment).
Such a practice also creates a peculiarâsome might
say falseâvision of struggle and psychologically separates the
nonviolent prisoners from all other prisoners. Only nonviolent activists
of this order can choose when to go to prison. In many cases, by
choosing their crime they can even choose the length of their prison
sentence, a sort of tailor-made moral test. This is a completely
different reality from the one faced by other prisoners, who generally
donât even know when they will be released.
The Christian pacifist method also eliminates the
specter of repression. By choosing discrete moments to break the law and
surrendering themselves to legal punishment, they do not have to face
the blows of police frame-ups, raids, and arrests. They do not have to
worry too much about being spied on or having the State learn of their
plans because they only attempt to sabotage the machinery of war on a
symbolic level (in court cases, some of them have openly argued for
lighter sentences because the damage they caused by hammering on this or
that missile was âsymbolicâ in their own words). They really do not need
to know how to survive repression, because practically the only
consequences they face are the ones they choose. What they are involved
in is a morality play. If they ever become more than a nuisance to the
âMasters of War,â they will have no practice or experience that allows
them to withstand the sort of methods the police use against those who
enter into implacable conflict with the existing system.
The question of whether our tactics are violent is a waste of time.
Assigning such labels is the job of moralists, journalists, or cops, and
frankly we should not care how they
decide to categorize us.
It is time to start asking a new question of the
tactics we use in the struggle for a better world: are they liberating?
Taking over a space in a world in which we are only meant to be obedient
laborers or passive consumers always comes with the euphoria of a taste
of freedom, that newfound sensation that lets us know, in case it wasnât
already obvious, that we are not free within the false peace of
democracy and capitalism. This can happen when we kick the police off
our blocks and start a party in the streets, when we occupy a park or
plaza to hold an assembly, or when we take
over our school or workplaceâa site designed to serve as a sort of
prison for usâand decide how to transform it. When people who are
trained to be victims fight back against those who are given the social
privilege to harm them (whether those are cops, frat boys, husbands,
businessmen, soldiers, or others), they often feel a similar sense of
liberation.
The moment the rebel becomes victorious and
decides to continue to attack their former oppressor in the form of an
authoritarian persecution, they belie their anti-authoritarian
pretensions. If we occupy our workplaces only to keep them running in
pursuit of the same objectives of productivity, if we make the mistake
of becoming our own bosses, the self-exploitation of endless meetings
dedicated to profit margins shows clearly that we have lost our way. The
criterion of liberation is useful at all points in the struggle, whereas
the criterion of nonviolence only causes confusion. It is no coincidence
that those who have substituted the question of violence for that of
liberation have ended up allying with the forces of coercion and order,
whereas throughout history, those who have struggled for total
liberation have not tried to annihilate their enemies when they had the
power to do so.
In Red Cloudâs War from 1866â1868, or the Mapuche
struggle against Spanish colonizers from the 1500s all the way to the
1800s (and continuing nowadays against the Chilean and Argentine states
that first successfully usurped their lands in the 1880s), indigenous
nations took up arms against a hostile power that wanted to dominate or
annihilate them. This was nothing like a war between states. The Lakota
and Cheyenne in the first case, and the Mapuche in the second, were not
authoritarian societies and they were not fighting to dominate the
European settlers, only to defend their freedom and independence. The
nonviolent hypothesis (and they never pose it as a hypothesis, because
that would require testing it against the historical record) claims that
violence begets more violence, but these two histories prove that
hypothesis flatly wrong. By taking up arms and killing a few thousand
genocidal, rapacious, greedy settlers who had invaded them, the Lakota,
Cheyenne, and Mapuche did not open a Pandoraâs Box, create an
authoritarian system, or start using violence more often
against one another. On the contrary, they won peace and the ability to
live in freedom, with their own culture on their own lands. In the first
case, that peace lasted for less than a decade before the aggressive US
government invaded again, this time successfully. In the case of the
Mapuche, their victory over the Spanish led to 300 years of
independence, marked by small intermittent wars or skirmishes in which
they defended against new incursions. Thanks to their determination to
fight back, the Mapuche struggle is still alive today, and using
protests, blockades, direct action, farming, sabotage, arson, and
sometimes guns, they have succeeded in winning back a part of their
territory from the landlords and international timber, mining, or energy
companies that occupy them. In their reclaimed lands, they practice
their culture and their traditional collective agriculture, putting
liberated social relations (back) into use.
In all the reputed victories of nonviolence, its
proponents never claim a fundamental change in social relations, a
change at the economic level, or a clear and generalized step away from
the despoliation of capitalism or the domination of government. Those of
us who favor a diversity of tactics can lay claim to such a social
transformation. There has not been any final victory. As long as
capitalism and the State continue to exist, none of us are free. But in
a number of important battles we have strengthened our struggle for
freedom, temporarily liberated a space from state control, and put
communal or horizontal social relations into practice. These battles
constitute important lessons that we need to carry with us as part of
our collective memory.
Because so many revolutions have been perverted in
the past, we need to speak clearly. Freedom does not mean winning a new
ruler or a new ruling class. Freedom does not mean winning a new system
of government or organization, no matter how ideal. Freedom is not a
final, perfected state that everyone must be convinced to accept.
Freedom is a process that never ends. Freedom is the ability to shape
our own lives, in concert with our peers and our surroundings. In a free
world, all social organization arises from the ground up from the
efforts of those who formulate it, and no organization is permanent
because every successive generation
must be able to change and renew its surroundings.
Many anarchists speak of revolution as a rupture
with the present order. A revolution that imposes a new order erases all
that it has gained. Revolution must be a step towards a society that is
in permanent revolt, that accepts no masters and that constantly
recreates itself, not as a homogeneous body but as a collectivity held
together by bonds of mutual aid, voluntary association, and harmonious
conflict.
Some have argued that changing the world must
occur as a gradual evolution or incremental victory. I think this view
is deeply flawed. Complex systems move from one stable state to another
in sudden shifts. Harmony in nature is not an unchanging state of
peacefulness but a field of change and conflict that holds itself
together in dynamic tension. The ideals of mutuality and
selforganization or self-sustenance from the old vision of harmony
remain valid, but the ideals of changelessness and peacefulness do not.
Conflict, it turns out, is a good thing, and destruction, as Bakunin
pointed out about 150 years ago, is a creative force.
Not even evolution is a gradual evolution but a
process marked by periods of placidity that change in sudden shifts.
When the complex system in question is a society in which an immense
amount of power is concentrated in very few hands, and the governing
structures try to suppress or harness every force that threatens their
imposed equilibrium, itâs a pretty safe bet that any real change will
occur in a sudden, dramatic, and violent shift, whereas anything that
appears to be part of an incremental victory, a step in the right
direction, is simply a reform that has already been harnessed by the
ruling system without upsetting its equilibrium. Of course, the forces
that will cause the rupture will have been hundreds of years in the
making. The visibly identifiable moment of rupture may come and go in
just a few years, but we will only develop the strength to overcome the
current power structures and the wisdom to create a better world through
a lifetime of struggle. And after destroying those power structures it
will take generations to decontaminate the planet (thanks to capitalism,
some places will never be decontaminated), to unlearn authoritarian,
racist, and patriarchal behaviors, to heal from millennia of
accumulated trauma, and to learn to take care of ourselves from within a
rich web of relationships, both with other human beings and with the
Earth itself.
A part of the theory of rupture is the recognition
that things will get worse before they get better, so even though
revolution is a long-term proposition, placing our hopes on incremental
change is illusory. Currently, capitalists hold every country on the
planet hostage, and they always play (with our lives) where the odds are
best. Any country with a strong popular struggle is a country where
capitalists face higher risks and lower profits. One of the reasons why
Greece did not experience such an intense development of capitalism that
might have bought off its population with the hollow consumerist
prosperity that reigns in Germany or Italy is because social struggles
remained strong there, so large, fixed capital investments were too
risky.
If we start to struggle effectively against the
control that the rich have over our lives and the alienation, pollution,
and exploitation they inflict on us, we will be rewarded with poverty as
capital flight sends investors to places where the people are easier to
dominate.
Precisely because states are not as flexible or
mobile as Capital, they are so vindictive in their repression of social
struggles. The territory and the people ruled over by a state are the
only thing it has, and itâll be damned if it lets them go free. For that
reason, stronger struggles also mean stronger repression, as the police
or even the military try to intimidate us, jail us, torture us, or
massacre us into compliance. This is another cause for things getting
worse before they get better. In order to overthrow the existing power
structure, we not only need to get strong enough to threaten it â
something that has happened relatively few times in the last twenty
years; we need to get strong enough to survive the starvation capitalism
will inflict on us and to overcome the brutality the State will unleash
on us.
The Spanish Civil War provides one invaluable
history of revolution. In July 1936, General Francisco Franco launched a
military coup with the intention of imposing a fascist government to
annihilate the revolutionary movements that had been rocking
the country. But the military was stopped cold in about half of the
country, leading to the collapse of state power in certain regions, the
outbreak of a revolution, and a civil war that finally ended with a
fascist victory in 1939. How did this come about?
The greater part of the rebellious workers were
associated with the cnt anarchist labor federation, which had over a
million members. They had armed themselves over the previous years and
learned how to use those weapons in bank robberies, skirmishes with the
police, and self-defense against hired thugs and strikebreakers. Due to
this experience, in many parts of the country they were able to defeat
the military in open combat. Although in places like Barcelona, the
fighting was over and the revolution in full swing in a matter of days,
it is important to note that anarchists there had been building up their
ability to fight the State for decades, surviving failed insurrections
in 1909 and 1934, passing through years of dictatorship, repression, and
clandestinity. The revolution, therefore, was both abrupt and gradual.
In some parts of Spain, police and military units
that remained loyal to the elected government stopped the coup, while in
other partsâprimarily Catalunya, Valencia, AragĂłn, and Asturiasâit was
armed proletarians. In these areas, the lower classes collectivized the
land and the factories, and they organized volunteer, non-hierarchical
militias to combat the fascists. They created what many saw as the
beginning of a new world, a world outside of and against the
exploitation of capitalism. In cities like Barcelona, workers had the
city running again a few days after the fighting stopped. The workers
collectivized their workplacesâeverything from the trams to the
factories, hotels, fishing fleets, and hospitalsâkicked out the bosses
and started organizing production on their own, increasing salaries and
benefits, lowering prices in the case of public services like
transportation, and forming delegations to procure materials and arrange
distribution. Throughout Catalunya, the union of medical workers,
primarily anarchists, established several new hospitals and health
centers and provided medical care to everyone, including to small
villages the capitalist healthcare system had never bothered servicing.
In the countryside of AragĂłn, Catalunya, Valencia,
and
Castile, peasants collectivized the land, they kicked out the landlords
and priests, and they abolished money. Sometimes they arranged the
distribution of food and other goods with vouchers, supplying every
family with as much as they needed while also sending food to the
workersâ militias on the front, and in many cases they created communes
in which people could go into the storehouse and freely take whatever
they needed, writing it down in a notebook for the sake of keeping
track.[87]
In the fight to liberate their villages, the
peasants killed a good number of priests and landlords, a fact some
detractors use to portray them as authoritarian. But these executions
should be contextualized. At the time, the Catholic Church was a major
part of the ruling structure, and it was common practice for priests to
act as snipers and open fire on workers or farmers from the church tower
(this was exactly what sparked the burning of churches in Barcelona
during the âTragic Weekâ insurrection of 1909). Whatâs more, in the
workersâ and peasantsâ insurrections between 1932 and 1934 in Casas
Viejas, Figols, and Asturias, peasants simply declared libertarian
communism, burned the land titles, and informed the priests and
landlords that they would be welcome to farm alongside the others and
live in peace, but that they could no longer hold onto their authority.
When the military came in and brutally repressed the communes, it was
those same priests and landlords who gave the military the names of
dozens of radical peasants, leading to their execution. By killing the
most fascistic of the priests and landlords when they rose up in 1936,
the peasants were doing the right thing.
Another example vindicates the strategic choice of
those who took up arms in 1936. Two of the cities with the most
anarchist workers were Barcelona and Zaragoza. In Barcelona, the
anarchists were armed and had already decided on a course of
insurrection. In Zaragoza, the anarchists were generally unarmed and
favored a strategy of union organizing to create a larger union that
could
win improvements gradually. In Barcelona, the anarchists defeated the
military and were able to carry out a revolution. In Zaragoza, the
fascists triumphed in the first days of the coup and lined up all the
radicals and rebellious workers before the firing squad. In a few
months, there were no anarchists left in Zaragoza.[88]
Where the workers and peasants had weapons and
knew how to use them, they were able to seize space and begin creating a
new world. But they did not trust themselves to take their revolution to
its conclusions. There was a great debate among the anarchists about how
to defeat the fascist threat and how to support the revolution.
Unfortunately, those who supported an antifascist common front with
leftwing political parties won the debate. Using the Russian Revolution
as an example, they wanted to avoid becoming authoritarian like the
Bolsheviks. Conscious that they were the strongest force in Catalunya
and AragĂłn, but fearful of creating an âanarchist dictatorship,â they
deliberately decided not to forge ahead with their vision of an
anarchist revolution. What they did not realize was that the revolution
was being carried out spontaneously by peasants and workers organizing
themselves to meet their own needs, and the anarchists had already done
their part by defeating the armed force of the government. Now they only
had to prevent the revolution from being recuperated by authoritarian
revolutionaries. But the more the cnt delegates dealt with political
parties to organize a common defense against the fascists, the more they
came to see the revolution from the perspective of political power. In
time, they became distanced from the base and began to put the brakes on
the revolution in the name of antifascist unity and the need to win the
war.[89] Other anarchists tried their best to change this
course of action, but the most radical were killed off or repressed by
the reconstituted state. Ironically, the cnt delegatesâ desire to avoid
becoming like the Bolsheviks
turned them into bedfellows with the Stalinists.[90]
Although in the beginning, the Communist Party was
a tiny force in the workersâ movement, it soon grew into the dominant
force that controlled the Republican government from behind the scenes.
Because the ussr was practically the only country to send weapons to the
antifascist side, they could dictate policy in Madrid. The fascists had
the generous support of Nazi Germany and Fascist Italy, along with
clandestine aid from Great Britain, whereas all the other countries
stayed neutral, eager to see Spainâs anarchist menace wiped out. But the
Stalinists also wanted to wipe out this revolutionary menace, just as
they had wiped it out in Russia. And it is important to note that they
did not necessarily want the fascists to lose, so much as they wanted to
prolong the conflict so they could strike a deal with Germany: the
NaziSoviet Non-Aggression Pact. Accordingly, Soviet support was tepid at
best. They sent planes and tanks only in exchange for the Spanish gold
reserves, and organized the International Brigades more to provide
themselves with an underhanded way to kill off Trotskyists, council
communists, and dissident socialists, and to suppress anarchist
communes, than to effectively combat the fascists. They also set up
secret police units and outlawed the volunteer worker militias, another
threat to state authority.
In the end, the anarchist revolution was crushed
by
Stalinist repression and cnt bureaucracy before the fascist troops
finally managed to subjugate the whole country. But the revolution,
insofar as it flourished, provided an inspiring example of liberation
and self-organization that still lives on today, as well as a number of
lessons about the strategies of revolution.
One problem George Orwell mentioned in his *Homage
to Catalonia* was the difficulty of gaining international support for
the revolution in Spain. The Stalinists were the main obstacle to this
support. They controlled the International Brigades to filter
volunteers, to support their own zones of influence, and even to crush
communes and collectives in anarchist areas. Perhaps even more damaging
was their international propaganda. Through the
Communist Parties and affiliated unions in other countries, they spread
misinformation about the ongoing revolution, specifically accusing the
anarchists of being fascist provocateurs, a smear they have modified and
maintained over the years, recently handing it off to the proponents of
nonviolence.
One of the few countries in which Communism had
not become the dominant tendency in the anticapitalist movement after
the Bolshevik takeover of the Russian Revolution was the Netherlands.
Like Spain, the Netherlands had a thriving anticapitalist workersâ
movement in which anarchists were perhaps the most active, dynamic
current. If the proletariat of any country was poised to give the
Spanish and Catalan anarchists the aid they needed to overcome the
Stalinist repression that ultimately suffocated the revolution and
handed victory to the fascists,[91] it was the Netherlands.
However, after the horrors of World War i, the Dutch anarchist movement
had gone in a decidedly different direction from that of their Spanish
comrades. Antimilitarism became the prime focus, the obsession even, of
the Dutch anarchists, and they made the theoretical and strategic
mistake of confusing antimilitarism with nonviolence. Catalan anarchists
were not so daft. In what started as a general strike in protest of
recruitment for the Second Melillan Campaign in the Rif War, a colonial
war the Spanish military was fighting in northern Africa, anarchists in
Barcelona launched a full-scale insurrection that took control of the
city for a week in 1909. Antimilitarism is even more effective if it is
combative.
Unfortunately, the Dutch anarchists obsessed over
war as the singularly worst feature of capitalism, and they arrived at
the simplistic conclusion that to oppose capitalist war they had to use
nonviolence. Their interpretation of the Russian Revolution followed
these lines: the Revolution was corrupted not because it was taken over
by an authoritarian party, but because it was militaristic, and because
the comrades there had tried to forcefully overthrow the State.
Therefore, when their comrades in Spain took up
arms to stop the fascists, the Dutch anarchists stood by and watched
them be slaughtered, occasionally publishing a criticism of their
militaristic means. On the whole, they did not make any differentiation
between a war among states and a war for freedom from the State, or
between the volunteer militiasâin which officers had no special
privileges and were chosen and revoked by the troopsâand the
professional army imposed by the Stalinists. Perhaps because of a lack
of information, they did not differentiate features of the Russian
Revolution like the authoritarian Red Army or the murderous secret
police of the Bolsheviks, and liberated anarchist areas in Ukraine,
Kronstadt, and Siberia where there were no pogroms, no gulags, no
torture chambers, and people fought on a voluntary basis.
The Dutch anarchist movement, one of the largest
in
Europe, did not go to fight fascism in Spain. Because Germany and Italy
were using Spain as a training ground, Francoâs victory served as a
green light for war in the rest of the continent. Dutch antimilitarism
was powerless to stop it. The radicals that would constitute the Dutch
underground, thanks to their nonviolent past, were notably less
effective. The Allies successfully used World War ii to wipe out
anticapitalist movements across Europe, in some instances massacring
radical partisans at the warâs end (perhaps, and this is a subject for
future study, they were directly following the example set by Stalin in
Spain). Across the continent, the war was followed by decades of social
peace in which revolutionary movements were absent and the capitalists
increased their power and their wealth exponentially. The Dutch
anarchist movement fell apart, and the antimilitarist current, once
immense, gradually gave up all its revolutionary principles and social
critiques, adopting reformist politics and eventually fading into
oblivion, as seems to be the fate of nonviolent
movements.[92]
There were similar experiences of anarchist
revolution in the Shinmin Province of Manchuria that thrived for a few
years and was finally crushed early in World War ii by the combined
forces of the Japanese imperialists, the Soviet Union, and the Maoists,
although the only detailed sources are in Korean; and of liberated areas
defended by anarchist partisans in Ukraine and central Siberia that
thrived for years during the Russian Revolution.
Todayâs examples of liberating space and taking
steps towards a revolution are less grandiose, but they are far more
useful to the present situation.
In the insurrection in Greece in December 2008,
hundreds of thousands of people took to the streets, attacked police,
burned banks and police stations, and occupied or destroyed government
buildings. In the months afterwards, the reality in many cities had
changed. Groups of neighbors organized themselves in assemblies and
began supporting one another in the face of economic hardship, or they
took over parking lots and turned them into gardens without asking
permission from anyone. Autonomous base unions ransacked the offices of
their employers and forced them to relinquish back pay or improve
conditions. Students prevented the implementation of repressive laws or
austerity measures in the universities. Artists occupied commercial
theaters, and anarchists took over abandoned buildings to start new
social centers. Rural communities fought against garbage dumps, dams, or
other development projects.
All of these cases in which the status quo was
interrupted and new social relations were being put into practice were a
direct result of the seizing of space. The ability of common people to
seize space hinged entirely on their capacity to defeat the police in
open confrontation and wrest control of the streets away from the State.
Throughout 2009 and 2010, the Greek government had the martial ability
to suppress any one of these experiments in freedom, but doing so would
have risked sparking another round of clashes and riots that would have
further undermined its authority and reduced the profits of its
financial backers. The possibility we have
of creating a new world rests on our ability to fight.
A similar example arose in an entirely different
context: Oaxaca, Mexico. When, on June 14, 2006, the police tried to
crush a teachersâ strike that had occupied the center of Oaxaca City for
several weeks, most of Oaxacan society fought back: teachers, students,
workers, and indigenous. They defended themselves with slingshots,
powerful fireworks, rocks, molotov cocktails, and barricades. In a
common pattern, peace activists and would-be movement leaders tried to
describe the movement as nonviolent, but as in Egypt, any claims of
nonviolence originating from within the rebellion simply meant that they
did not have any weapons other than these. But they used them with
determination and bravery, fending off the police and paramilitary, and
occupying much of the state of Oaxaca for six months. In that occupied
space, they created assemblies and collectives, challenged the
commercialization of indigenous culture, overcame the patriarchal
dynamics that would have relegated women to the role of second-class
participants, and created an entire microcosm of self-organization.
Their ability to accomplish this is inextricable from their decision to
fight back against the police and to hold the streets even after over a
dozen people had been killed by live ammunition. When the Mexican
government sent in the military, would-be movement leaders who had
created a bureaucracy within the appoâthe Popular Assembly of the
Peoples of Oaxacaâcounseled nonviolence and succeeded in spreading fear,
convincing people that they could not win and had to take down the
barricades. But everything they accomplished in that half year was due
to their ability to seize and defend space.[93]
On a much smaller scale (and for that reason
perhaps more inspiring for people who are unlikely to experience an
insurrection where they live like the ones in Greece or Oaxaca), we have
the example of the squatted social centers in Europe. In these social
centers, anticapitalists can hold meetings, debates, film evenings,
dinners, performances, concerts, and parties, or set up libraries, hack
labs, workshops, free stores, gyms, self-defense groups, alternative
medicine and therapy centers, gardens, and bike repair shops, animated
by a spirit of mutual aid and solidarity rather than profit and
alienation. And whether in Berlin, Amsterdam, Torino, or Barcelona,
these social centers have preserved their autonomy and defied state
regulation thanks to their tradition of self-defense, fighting back
against state attempts to evict or institutionalize them. In 1986 and
1987 in Hamburg, there were major riots when the government announced
plans to evict the HafenstraĂe squats, and anonymous supporters of the
squat even firebombed several major department stores (at night, when
they were closed), causing millions of dollars in damage. The damage to
the cityâs image was so bad, the mayor resigned.
In 1996, when Barcelona police evicted the squat
Cine Princesa, squatters rioted for hours in the city center, forcing
authorities to think twice before evicting future squats. A mostly
nonviolent resistance centered on lockdown tactics prevented the
eviction of the rural Barcelona squat Can Masdeu in 2002, though we
should not forget the anonymous supporters who trashed a McDonalds and
other businesses in the city center.[94] In later years police
quickly learned how to circumvent nonviolent lockdown tactics, which
have not been successful on any other occasion,
nor do they constitute a solid threat for authorities, as do riots.
Throughout Europeâs squat scenes, nonviolent defense tactics have spread
since the late â90s, while forceful resistance has progressively
disappeared. In the new situation, city governments are able to evict or
regulate squats at will. With nonviolence as their ally, squatters are
defenseless on all but a symbolic level.
The spread of capitalism around the world has been
accomplished by a symphony of fundamentally military operations. The
smooth functioning of capitalism requires the effective police
occupation of a territory. What it all comes down to is that in order to
be exploited and ruled, we must be deprived of everything. The process
of deprivation has taken hundreds of years, but it is realized in an
ever more intensive way. By force of arms and leaving a trail of bodies,
the State has enclosed communal lands, privatized the forests and the
water, professionalized traditional skillsâlike healing, midwifery, or
teachingâwithin exclusive institutions, and punished unlicensed
practitioners, asserted its control over public spaces and limited the
ways we can use them, criminalized autonomous networks of exchange, and
imposed regulations that favor big industry, making self-sufficiency,
food sovereignty, or artisanal handicrafts all but impossible.
The citizen of a prosperous democracy must be
surrounded by spectacles of *having*, without really being able to
directly affect their surroundings or having control over anything. The
only activities permitted are buying and selling. The cityscape in its
entirety is dedicated to consumption. Cities are increasingly being
designed without spaces of encounter or public space, and even what is
public is owned by the State. Trying to change just the surface of this
carefully arranged ensemble is punished as vandalism. Acquiring a legal
right to any bit of space can only come about through
purchaseâeverything is reduced to its status as propertyâand even then,
those who can afford it must put it to an economically productive use,
following the accumulative logic of capitalism and private property,
because governments levy taxes on ownership. Often, that taxation is
specifically calculated to put âunproductiveâ property back
into market circulation.[95]
The only way to alter this world, insulated by
invisible layers of protection, as though frozen in glass, is to break
something.
And the only way to open up space to create
something wholly new and sustaining is to seize that space, to disrupt
the control of the agents of law and order, and to smash through the
asphalt.
It is also worth noting how versatile capitalism
is at coopting initiatives that seek to provide an alternative.
Capitalism makes sure that nothing is free, but there are always plenty
of options for renting or buying. People can encourage whatever
different kind of lifestyle they want, as long as that lifestyle pays
the rent. All of the means we are presented with for gathering together,
for building a community, for creating, sharing, and communicating, must
rely on the logic of accumulation, and at some point pass through the
activity of buying and selling.
Eating local, countercultural movements like punk
or hip-hop, environmentalism, or even the idea of the social center or
the anarchist bookfair, can all become the latest consumer fad tolerated
or even encouraged by capitalism. Local food becomes another overpriced
market niche; punk or hip-hop are absorbed by major record labels and
give rise to big companies selling the fashion accessories while the
music loses its political content; environmentalist organizations
quietly begin applying the factor of development as its chief
criterion, replacing the question âHow
can we save this forest?â with âHow can we save a part of this forest
while allowing the companies that have invested in it to continue making
a profit?â; and social centers or bookfairs cease to orient themselves
towards the opening of a space for the sharing of ideas and
conversations about struggle and instead reduce all their operations to
the central question of how to pay rent, a conundrum that is usually
answered through the selling of products.
When the participants of a struggle who engage in
creative actsâthe very acts that capitalism can co-opt and turn a profit
off ofâwholeheartedly embrace the destructive parts of the struggle,
they create a force that cannot be easily recuperated. The negation of
the current system, the commitment to destroy that which oppresses us,
and a practice of attacking power allow all of those creative acts that
might otherwise be mere lifestyle choices or even entrepreneurial
initiatives to hold on to their revolutionary potential.
In sum, a combative practice, by which I mean the
use of sabotage, a capacity for self-defense, an ability to confront the
forces of law and order, and a determination to attack the existing
power structures, allows people in struggle to seize space in which the
seeds for a new world can begin to take root, and helps prevent those
experiments in freedom from being co-opted by the dominant system.
The need to create new social relations also has
an immediate aspect that cannot be resolved in a future utopia. We donât
fight against the present system because we expect to one day be
rewarded with a better world. The State is so powerful, it is very
possible that we will never win, that capitalist civilization will make
the planet uninhabitable or that new technologies will make revolt or
even simple transgression impossible. Or, less dramatically, that we
continue to fail in our revolts and we have to put up with this
miserable system forever.
Without creating any false hopes, I think it is
important to fight to win, but much more immediate than the question of
the future is the fact that many of us fight for our lives, that
struggle is survival and that no life worthy of living can be had in
complicity with a society that steals everything that is ours and gives
us only
the opportunity to participate in our own domination.
Many people whom the system seeks to victimize
have a need for self-defense now, and nonviolence only acts as an
obstacle to meeting this need. Gene Sharp and many other proponents of
nonviolence are silent about the need for self-defense now. When
pressed, they will typically throw out a quote from Gandhi or Martin
Luther King, Jr., but it becomes clear that self-defense now, or
solidarity with those who defend themselves from the brutality of racist
police or a patriarchal society, does not figure prevalently in their
vision of struggle.
We have already looked at the growing wave of
combative responses to police killings in the US. As I finish up this
chapter, a new anti-police riot has occurred in Atlanta, a city with
more than its fair share of police killings but in recent memory few
collective responses. An anti-police protest organized in a central
Atlanta neighborhood facing heavy gentrification ended with neighbors
attacking police cars and chasing them away. Tellingly, the responses to
the protest were sharply divided. The higher-income neighbors condemned
it and continued to work with police to transform the neighborhood
according to their tastes, whereas the longtime neighbors from the
low-income apartment blocks more often supported the protest and in many
cases participated.
Fighting back against the police has created a
collective tool for self-defense against killings that generally happen
with impunity, are blamed on the victim and quickly forgotten about. It
is no mistake that the Oscar Grant riots caused the state of California
to arrest an on-duty cop for murder in the first time in its history.
Self-defense is also an important component in the
struggle against patriarchy. In Barcelona, where I live, one of the main
activities of radical feminists is the organization of self-defense
courses for women and lesbians. The skills learned can be put to use in
clashes against the police or fascists, in actions against people within
the social movements who have committed assault and not taken
responsibility for it, or in defense against random assailants in the
streets or at a party. These are real and frequent situations in the
lives of many of our comrades who are women, lesbians,
trans, or queer. A knowledge of self-defense opens up the possibility of
individual solutions, where one person alone can kick out an aggressor
or fend off an attacker without having to wait for a collective
response; it also expands the range of collective responses, as a large
group unable to defend itself is not much help in certain situations.
One project that was a major priority of feminist
comrades in Barcelona was the publication of the magazine, *Putas e
Insumisas* (âWhores and Insubmissivesâ), finally released in 2013. The
texts they compiled were all about a taboo and often invisible topic,
the use of violence by women. They present numerous histories of women
who killed abusive men, or in one case, a woman who helped dozens of
other women in her village poison their husbands and achieve the
relative freedom of the widow. This publication project was carried out
in recognition of the importance of recovering capacities of struggle
that have been stolen and disappeared by a patriarchal historiography.
It also focuses on the ongoing monopolization of violence by a
patriarchal State, showing how women who kill their abusers are punished
by the judicial system more harshly than men who abuse, and more harshly
than people who kill for other motives. The lesson is clear: patriarchal
society wants women to be passive victims who accept the violence done
to them and who depend on ruling institutions like the police or charity
organizations to protect them. They must not take up the problems of
self-defense, vengeance, or healing on their own.
In the United States, Bash Back! spread the
practice of queer self-defense and revenge.[96] One of the
primary targets of Bash Back! and similar queer actions has been the
forceful reclaiming of Gay Pride. Originally the commemoration of the
Stonewall Riots, a series of clashes in 1969 that saw queers, trannies,
lesbians, and gays battling with cops, Gay Pride had been pacified and
turned into a commercialized event trying to sell a new normality and
the integration of middle-class gays who could afford to buy into that
normality. The response? At the Queers Fucking Queers action in Seattle
in 2011, radical queers started an illegal dance
party, attacked police, smashed a bank and an American Apparel store,
damaged a yuppie beer garden, and generally discredited the idea that
queer and trans people can be peacefully assimilated into a patriarchal,
capitalist society, bought off with legal marriages and military
service.
confrontational presence of anti-Pride rowdy queers, the lack of music
hardly matter what came apparent was that a large number of people
present there were most interested in being loud and defiant in the
street. Being out and proud in a way that Pride was supposed to
originally represent, in the way of Stonewall. Regardless of the yuppie
lgbt communityâs agenda of assimilation into capitalism, tonight has
made it clear again that there are always those who will never submit
to the ruling classâs dream of assimilation and
âtolerance.â[97]
Other radical queer actions have included
interrupting homophobic megachurches, beating up transphobic frat boys,
distributing tasers among queer and trans youth, and even burning down
the house of a cop who raped and killed trans people with impunity.
Some critics have tried to suggest that such
actions are an aberration, or even that those who carried them out were
not really queer, or mostly white men. But violent rebellions and acts
of revenge have long been an essential part of the struggle against
patriarchy. The State and nonviolence find yet another common ground in
the silencing of those histories. Recovering them, spreading them, and
celebrating them is an important part of the struggle today. It lets
people who grow up under an oppressive system know what they are capable
of, know that they are not victims and that people like them have
struggled heroically in the past. It is also important for those of us
who grow up privileged by patriarchy to know these histories. Such
stories of rebellion help us recenter our analysis to acknowledge the
importance of systems of domination and struggles we are trained to
overlook; they help us empathize with the oppression and struggles
experienced by
our sisters, mothers, daughters, friends, and comrades; and they make it
clear that women, trans, and queer people do not need the protection of
those of us who were raised as men.
Patriarchy mobilizes a whole array of physical,
psychological, social, and structural violence against children and
women, and even more against those who refuse the roles or relations it
imposes. But the privileges it rewards to men or to those who accept
their role are poisonous. They do not give us the possibility for
developing a healthy relationship with others or with ourselves. All of
us have motives for struggling against patriarchy.
I dedicated <em>How Nonviolence Protects the State
</em>to a friend and comrade, Sue Daniels. Sue was a feminist,
anarchist, and environmentalist who brought a great deal of energy,
intelligence, and dedication to the struggles she participated in.
Around the time I was finishing up the book, Sue was killed by an
ex-partner. She was someone I talked with a lot about nonviolence and
resistance, and she had been helping me with sources and ideas for the
book. She inspired a part of the chapter on nonviolence and patriarchy,
particularly with the emphasis she put on feminist self-defense, on not
having to depend on men or collective structures to protect oneself from
patriarchal violence. One of my hopes with both of these books is to
encourage more people to learn how to defend themselves, to break the
monopoly on violence shared by the police and the patriarchy.
We are not fighting for abstractions. We are
fighting for our lives. For some of us, this means fighting the misery,
the psychological pressure, the destruction of our environment, the
poisoning of our bodies, the exploitation, and the alienation from our
surroundings that make life not worth living. For others, to varying
degrees it means a battle against forces that might at any moment
annihilate them.
In order to protect ourselves in our struggles, to
seize the spaces where we can begin to create a new world, to destroy
the structures that are killing us, and to break through the enclosures
that have separated us from our world, we need all the tactics that do
not lead to the creation of new prisons. By fighting back, we are
already beginning to subvert the social relations of domination.
Nonviolence is inadequate to the struggle that lies before us.
Rejecting nonviolence does not mean running to the opposite extreme of
building a revolutionary practice around the concept of violence. Such a
practice could prove to be interesting and valuable, especially if
violence were understood as transgression, that which shocks and
disturbs by breaking societyâs norms at a symbolic and material level.
But opposites tend to reproduce the same logic; in order to function as
opposites they must exist within the same paradigm.
The concept of a diversity of tactics includes several ideas that
nonviolence, as a more simplistic, less developed concept, is incapable
of recognizing. Nonviolence posits a set of limitations over an entire
social movement. This presumption arises from an immature abstraction in
which a struggle is defined, bounded, and controllable, a chess board on
which one can move all the pieces on one side.
Authoritarian thinking, which is the most
immature, both ethically and conceptually, requires the simplification
of a complex reality. States create armies in part to suppress the
complexities of a chaotic world, and many proponents of nonviolence use
moralism and the repressive force of the media and the police to
suppress the elements of a social movement that do not fit within their
grand strategy.
The concept of a diversity of tactics constitutes
a qualitative
expansion of thinking. It is, at least potentially, the recognition that
social conflict is not a chess board in which we can control or even see
all the pieces, but a limitless, often opaque space with countless
actors whose desires are not always compatible, interspersed through a
terrain that is in itself dynamic and shifting.
Because the concept was created for protest
mobilizations that attracted people who would use very different,
sometimes incompatible tactics, it has developed primarily as a
practical but limited framework for planning a multiform protest space
where nonviolent blockaders, peaceful marchers, and Black Bloc saboteurs
can all take to the streets causing the maximum disruption without
stepping on one anotherâs toes. In sum, it has allowed people to choose
their form of participation.
In pursuit of this objective, diversity of tactics
has proven itself time and time again. By agreeing on zones for
different tactics, protest organizers have coordinated situations where
tens of thousands of people could surround a summit site where world
leaders were trying to decide our future, and blockade or disrupt it
with the simultaneous use of peaceful marches, sit-ins, lockdowns and
tripods, barricades, riots in nearby business districts to draw off
security forces, and direct street fighting with the cops. I suspect
that this is why proponents of nonviolence like Rebecca Solnit have
denounced it as a tool for irresponsible, violent rioters without making
any reference to the historical record (Gleneagles, Heiligendamm, St.
Paul, Vancouver, Toronto, and so on...): because a functioning diversity
of tactics framework undermines nonviolence by disproving its claims to
supremacy and allowing peaceful activists to act peacefully in harmony
with other very different forms of protest. Experiences of harmony or
mutuality in diverse protests prove that we do not need the protection
of nonviolence because we can create a beneficial equilibrium between
different methods. The success of a diversity of tactics has forced
proponents of nonviolence to choose between participating in a broader
struggle or exerting control over a smaller, less effective struggle.
The most vocal and active have overwhemingly chosen the latter. On many
occasions, protests organized using a diversity of tactics framework have gone off successfully, with people
respecting the different zones of protest, but after the fact,
spokespersons for nonviolent groups denounce the other protesters in the
media, blaming them for police brutality as though it were perfectly
logical for cops in one part of the city to beat peaceful protesters
just because some folks in another part of the city smashed some windows
hours earlier. This behavior demonstrates another essential
characteristic of nonviolence: the tendency to seek safety rather than
accept danger; to justify state repression rather than oppose it; and to
swallow the democratic belief that by avoiding violence they can avoid
repression, that they can make a revolution without any consequences.
Ironic, when the two figureheads whose images they systematically
exploit and whose philosophies they heavily censor both ended up dead
for their efforts. But, it has been said before: nonviolence is a
delusional idea.
Ridiculous as they may be, these pacifist responses demonstrate the limitations of a diversity of tactics. To realize its full
potential, the protest framework must develop into a concept of struggle
that assumes a diversity of methods. We cannot have this debate only
once a year when we come together for mass protests, because by doing so
we reduce it to a mere question of tactics, and we reduce the field of
struggle to formal mass protests, and the actors in struggle to those
individuals and groups who dedicate themselves to such protests.
While there is room for nonviolence in a diversity
of tactics framework, a deeper understanding of struggle requires
nonviolence to be dismantled. A liberatory social struggle cannot
possibly be organized on the basis of a single strategy or philosophy
because all the different people who are subordinated to the State have
different histories, different possibilities, different needs, and
different desires. Just as a unitary solution, a one-size-fits-all
utopia, is impossible (and, if history is any guide, in practice such
utopias constitute the very worst of dictatorships), a unitary struggle
is also impossible.
Although a diversity of tactics framework allows
more
room for debate than nonviolence, it still tends to limit debate in a
spirit of relativistic pluralism. This is because it was created almost
exclusively as a protest framework. In a mass protest, many different
people come together, including pacifists, anarchists, socialists,
progressives, US-style libertarians, wingnuts, and others; there often
exists a heavy institutional presence in the form of ngos and political
parties as well. Created specifically to mediate such a space, any
diversity of tactics philosophy would be incapable of questioning the
centralism or the pluralism of such a space. But a social conflict is
much broader than the protests it generates, and not everyone who
marches together in a protest is on the same side of a given social
conflict.
The State has been a millennia-long movement
towards centralization. We need to break apart that centralization to
open
space for a thousand different worlds to flourish. Though the
antiauthoritarian ideal has long been ridiculed by the elite and their
paid scientists, no one can deny any longer that the most intelligent
solutions are those formulated by local actors in accordance with local
conditions, and with access to a long historical record and contrasting
experiences in other locales. This is similar to the anarchist vision of
a federated or interconnected world in which no structure has power over
the individual or the free associations and communities created by free
individuals; as well as to the vision of many indigenous groups of a
world inhabited by many different peoples, each with their own unique
culture, tied intimately to their natural environment.
Nonviolence and leftism are both enemies of this
vision of freedom. Nonviolence because it erases histories of struggle
that are an essential part of who we are, because it does not recognize
an individualâs or communityâs need for self-defense, and because it
imposes a unitary one-size-fits-all form of struggle. Leftism because it
equates freedom with a new kind of state, conveniently ignoring the fact
that no revolutionary state, no progressive government
in history, has ascended to power without killing or jailing its
opponents. Socialist governments from Russia to Nicaragua have jailed or
killed dissidents and accelerated processes of genocide against
indigenous peoples, while democratic governments have simply continued
the war against the poor handed down to them by their monarchic
predecessors. After the American Revolution, the United States
government started with a bang, putting down indebted farmers in Baconâs
Rebellion and subsidizing a frenzy of genocidal westward expansion. For
that reason, most indigenous nations in contact with the thirteen
colonies either stayed out of the war or fought with the British.
Everyone who pretends to create a better
government ultimately wants power, and the power exercised by government
is the same power of self-organization that has been stolen from all of
us, precisely so that government can institute its unitary solutions,
its brilliant ideas that we must be convinced of or forced to accept.
Society will always be conflictive, and conflict canâshouldâbe healthy,
but society under government is divided by an irreconcilable antagonism,
as the existence of rulers is predicated on the dispossession of
everyone else.
For the foreseeable future, we will share spaces
of struggle with advocates of nonviolence and supporters of supposedly
better kinds of government. After all, the State directly subsidizes and
rewards both of these positions. While criticizing their beliefs, we
cannot envision a struggle without them, or the many other people who
are different from us (just as the people reading this book who might
agree with its basic arguments will disagree on a great many other
points, which is to say we are never a homogeneous âweâ). We have to
find ways of relating with other people in struggle.
But an acceptance of other people should not mean
an acceptance of the institutions they might be working for. In an
effort to be open, we must never blind ourselves to some of the clearest
lessons of past defeats. Within all spaces of struggle, itis crucial to
spread a rejection of political parties, ngos, trade
unions,[98] and similar institutions. One of the greatest
accomplishments of the antiglobalization movement, the plaza occupation movement
in Spain or the Occupy movement in the US was a rejection of political
parties. Such organizations deserve no trust whatsoever. But sometimes,
people work in an NGO or union but also participate in the struggle as
autonomous individuals. In the plaza occupation in Barcelona, the
militants of many leftist parties participated, but elected officials or
candidates were not welcome. In the neighborhood assemblies, many
participants were members of the two major unions that had signed off on
the austerity measures, but they were rank and file members often
critical of union leadership.
Nonviolence as an absolute philosophy has no place
in a diverse struggle, because it is incapable of respecting the
pluralistic nature of liberation. But people who personally favor
peaceful tactics, and even those whose concept of revolution is to work
for peace, who follow a philosophy of doing no harm, should be respected
as part of the struggle. The basis of respect is recognizing the
autonomy of others: they will fight for freedom in their own fashion,
regardless of our preferences. We criticize those we respect, because we
assume they are mature enough to accept the criticism, but the goal of
criticism is not to convert them or make them like us. I might criticize
peaceful revolutionaries for underestimating the role of confrontation
and destruction in a revolution, but the purpose of that criticism is to
learn collectively at the point of conflict between our differences, not
to turn them into Black Bloc anarchists.
Nonviolence violates the minimum requirements of
respect, because it seeks to eliminate the other, and because its
practitioners frequently collaborate with the police and the media to
criminalize those of us whom they label âviolent.â But those who wish to
be peaceful do not have to impose their methodology across an entire
movement.
In this multiform struggle that each of us understands in a different
way, there is a need for a whole spectrum of activities. Recovering our
connection with the land, publishing and spreading our ideas, debating,
informing ourselves about the world and conflicts happening in different
places, sabotaging development projects that harm our environment and
ourselves, taking care of babies, the sick, and the elderly, feeding and
healing ourselves, learning self-defense, educating ourselves, providing
clothing and shelter, supporting prisoners, running social centers,
presses, websites, and radio stations, creating a libertarian culture,
learning how to share and exchange without a logic of accumulation,
unlearning the roles that have been imposed on us, taking over spaces
and defending them, being able to defeat the cops in the streets,
shutting down the economy, attacking structures of domination, stopping
evictions, organizing clinics and workshops, setting up safe houses and
underground railroads, recovering our history, imagining other worlds,
learning how to use weapons and the tools of sabotage, developing the
capacity to subvert or withstand the military for when the government
decides that democratic repression isnât enough. The list goes on and
on.
It does not matter in the least which of these
activities are âviolentâ or ânonviolent.â It does matter that every
person is uniquely suited to some of them and not to others, as a
function of their temperament, their abilities, their experiences, and
their ideas about revolution. In my vision of revolution, all of these
activities are necessary. By placing more importance on some of them
than on others, those who fetishize illegal and combative tactics miss
out on the richness of struggle, and the ways by which struggles
regenerate. They reproduce the dynamic in which pacifists isolate
themselves and seek some discourse to justify their own superiority, as
opposites always recreate each other.
At this point, my argument bifurcates between my
personal vision of struggle and the overarching framework in which
my and many other visions of struggle can fit. The overarching framework
is meant to be a replacement for absolute nonviolence, or the coercive
unity of the leftist political party, or the simplistic version of a
diversity of tactics.
My own vision is an anarchist one, in which we
fight to destroy the State, capitalism, and patriarchy, to create a
decentralized, heterogeneous world of free individuals and
self-organizing communities. I do not want everyone to be an anarchist
but I believe that an honest look at history and at the world today
amply shows that states are intrinsically aggressive, colonizing
structures and therefore the destroyer of the freedom of their subjects
and a threat to the freedom of their neighbors; that freedom is a
collective proposition, and as long as anyone is behind bars, none of us
is free; and that contrary to Christian moralism and scientific
rationalism, we are creatures of the earth, and what we do to the earth,
we do to ourselves. Following these beliefs to their natural conclusion
is the conviction that we will not be free as long as states exist and
as long as the present, ecocidal industrial order continues to function.
We do not have to be anarchists to fight for this vision of revolution,
but so far, the only movements to recognize the incompatibility of these
two interlocking structures with their freedom and well-being, and to
put that recognition into practice, have been anarchists, certain
indigenous struggles, non-institutionalized peasant and farmer movements
in some countries, and various anti-industrial struggles in Africa.
However, freedom is not a destination or a
perfected state. Many revolutionaries define themselves on the basis of
a shared affinity. They believe that if an anarchist wants a world
without a state, and a socialist wants a world with a state, then they
really have nothing in common and should not work together in the
present because in the future they will be enemies. This impeccable
logic pictures us as bodies in motion along a straight line heading
towards a distant point. At the present moment, geometric coincidence
has brought us very close together, but an accurate measurement proves
that our lines only diverge, and the distance will become an impossible
chasm with a little time. History seems to bear out this logic; every
time socialists have taken power, they
have liquidated heterodox revolutionaries, so they must not have been
true allies in the first place. But letâs take this logic a little
further. Just because two people call themselves anarchists does not
mean they want the same thing. One may want workers to selforganize
themselves in their workplaces, while the other may be opposed to the
institution of labor and the industrial system itself. The same
divergence might appear between any two progressives: what is their
position on Palestine? Are they in favor of hydroelectric dams or wind
farms? So the anarchists split into different tendencies, say,
anarcho-syndicalists and green anarchists, and the progressives split
between different organizations or political parties. But even within
those smaller groupings, there are still major differences, obscured
only by the remoteness of whatever abstraction they disagree on.
A different analysis of struggle does not define
us according to our goals, as though we were sovereign, separate
individuals moving unswervingly through space. This other analysis
places importance on the fact that we inhabit the same terrain of
struggle in the present. Freedom, revolution, are not future
destinations or perfected states, they are a practice of constant
engagement with the world.
All of us change and all of us create ourselves in
large part through our relations with others. I would argue that the
most effective struggle for liberation is one in which we create a
complementarityâcycles of mutual supportâamong all the diverse
activities listed above. This means finding ways that our strengths and
weaknesses, as well as our differing practices, complement one another
and allow for each person or current to struggle better *in their own
way*. But I recognize that many other people who are in the streets
alongside me do not think that reconnecting with the land, or taking
care of the elderly, or smashing banks, or doing street theater, have
anything to do with revolution. A progressive might believe the current
government should organize clinics for us. A socialist might not have
any criticism of hospitals and Western medicine, and imagine a workersâ
government with bigger hospitals, more machines, and cheaper drugs. A
nihilist might argue that the project of creating our own self-organized
healthcare while the
structures of domination have not been destroyed is a recipe for
recuperation. But the fact of the matter is, none of them can deny that
a complementarity exists between all our different struggles, whether it
is symbiotic or counterproductive.
Society is fundamentally chaotic. We cannot and should not control
everything. Recognizing this means attempting to formulate our struggle
in a way that is complemented by all the other diverse and changing
currents that are also in the streets. This can only be aided if we
reject the participation of the many institutions that function to
control, manipulate, and recuperate social conflicts: political parties,
the media, ngos, trade unions, and the police. Of course, we cannot
prevent these institutions from being present. As long as they exist we
will have contact with them, directly or indirectly. But if we are
conscious and outspoken about their role, we can block their
participation as institutions and encourage their members to desert. The
key to this may be in the accurate differentiation between an
institution and a person. Because a political party or NGO can hold the
same view as an individual, it becomes a problem to deal with these
institutions at the level of ideas. It is a waste of time to debate with
an institution, whereas debating with individuals, even if their ideas
strike us as absurd, is often necessary.
An institution is a structure capable of
disciplining a person to act on behalf of institutional interests rather
than personal interests. Institutions are made up of people, but they
are not, by any means, the sum of their parts. As anyone with common
sense knows, you can never trust a politician. This is not because
politicians are genetically defective or inhuman (although the very
worst kinds of people tend to be attracted to the power that inheres to
the role of politician or cop, along with a few people with very naĂŻve
ideas about how to change the world), but because the representative of
an institution is performing a mechanical role. They have surrendered
their own discretion and judgment in order to
reproduce the logic of the institution, which is fundamentally the
extension of its own power. The kind of power exercised by a cop is very
different from the kind exercised by an NGO, but it is no coincidence
that police from one city to the next systematically brutalize people,
or that ngos systematically sell out the poor people or wildlife they
are meant to protect.[99] People are used by the institutions
they work for in the way that factory workers become mere adjuncts to
their machines.
The problem gets more complicated when we
acknowledge that all of us have been influenced by the discourses of
institutions. Nearly all of us have had more conversations with the
television than with real people. In the case of the television, it is
obvious that the conversation is one-way, but this is always the case
when we enter into dialogue with an institution. A politician might
smile and nod when we express our complaints but weâd really do just as
well to paint a smiley face on the radio as sit down and talk with a
politician. When we talk with an institution, weâre not actually talking
with real people, as much as their use of human representatives provides
that illusion. Only when we adopt the logic of power is there any chance
of dialogue, but at that point we have abandoned the struggle and been
absorbed by the institution, whether we are making deals with
politicians, writing checks to ngos, breaking up our protests into sound
bites, or allowing the police to help us plan our march route.
Because our thinking has been so heavily
conditioned by authority, but also because freedom is an ever-present
possibility and even those who work for powerful institutions can
mutiny, it is impossible to draw a clear line between who is acting as a
real person and who is acting on behalf of a machine with a human face.
Many of us do the Stateâs work without ever getting paid, while a cop is
never really off the clock, and a politician never stops campaigning.
For starters, it is much safer to trust the powerless: the rank and file
members of a union, or the members of a party who have never run for
office. Anyone who has ever held a job or
gone to school has received as much indoctrination and as little reward
as they have.
Beyond that, recognizing that there are no clear
lines, we can create a much healthier atmosphere for struggle simply by
expressing rejection of those institutions and regarding them with
suspicion and hostility. Debates around charity, self-defense, media,
spectacular protests, representation, decision-making, and what kind of
world we want, all need to happen. They would be much more coherent and
useful to our struggles if they could happen in a space where
institutional logics do not have the upper hand, and where we could
begin to identify and articulate our own desires and beliefs
independently of institutional interests and discourses.
These debates will affect us, and our practices
will change with experience. Some of us will move closer together,
others farther apart. None of us are headed for a stable destination.
What brings us together is not a shared goal or philosophy but that in
one way or another, we share a connection with the social conflicts that
bring us out into the streets in the first place.
The more we can expand the space of mutual respect and solidarity, the
greater our collective strength and potential for an intelligent
complementarity. In this light, there are at least three circles of
struggle, each one greater than and including the next. First is the
chaotic, uncontrollable circle of all those who take part in some way in
a social conflict, too numerous to ever know them all, too diverse to
ever participate in the same conversation. Second is the circle of those
who recognize one another, and who have created a field of mutual
respect, agreed on the principle of solidarity, in order to create the
minimum possibility, though not the necessity, of working together (this
second circle is sometimes called a âmovementâ though the two terms do
not always overlap). And third is the circle of friends and comrades who
influence one another daily, who share, if not the same ideas, at least
the terms of
debate, and who have created the possibility of organizing projects
together or collectively determining their practices of struggle.
Only in this third circle does an individual have
the possibility to directly influence the methods used by others. At the
level of an entire movement, or beyond that, at the immense level of an
entire social conflict, we have no direct way to influence how others
struggle. We have only the anti-authoritarian method, which is to
articulate oneâs own method and hope that others are inspired, trusting
them to take their own lessons and grow independently; or we have the
authoritarian method, which is to rely on the institutions of power such
as the media or the police to discipline those we disagree with, or to
create an institution such as a political party that is capable of
taking over and controlling an entire movement, and disappearing the
existence of the social conflict outside of that movement. Solidarity or
even simple respect are only possible if we commit ourselves to the
former method. This means surrendering the ambition to control an entire
movement, as though we were playing chess and had all the pieces in our
hand.
But lacking control and accepting the independence
of all the other players, how do we relate to the larger whole? How do
we employ a diversity of methods to increase our force and
effectiveness, given the great distances involved?
A full answer would depend on why any particular
person is struggling. But we can explore a few difficult areas and find
the materials that might allow the current diversity of tactics
framework to expand into a true, complementary diversity of methods.
A first step is the recognition that there is no central space in any
struggle, no assembly at which everyone in struggle
can be present, and no meeting that can decide on the appropriate
responses to an infinite range of situations. This point casts into
doubt the very idea of democratically making decisions for social
movements, so long as democracy implies centralization,
as it historically has, and as it does in the usage of its main
proponents.
For example, in the anti-WTO protests in Seattle
in 1999, there was a set of nonviolence guidelines. But who agreed on
these guidelines? In this case, it was the unions and dan, the Direct
Action Network, a group of activists that carried out a large part of
the advance preparation for the protests. Why can their decision be
legitimately imposed on protesters who never participated in the
discussion? Many people who were not a part of dan also prepared for the
Seattle protests. Are they only allowed to make decisions if they are a
formal organization? Are the only valid decisions the ones made in open
meetings? What about the people who did not have the time to travel to
Seattle or start participating in meetings a month in advance? Do they
surrender decision-making authority because they have full-time jobs?
And if the decisions had been made by a majority
of protesters (which wasnât the case), does that mean minorities are not
allowed to take action independently? And if we are dealing with
majorities, who is taking the census? What is the total population? If a
small group starts organizing a protestâand actions are only ever
started by minorities, majorities only ever appear after the
factâdoesnât it matter that they will attract more like-minded people
than people they disagree with? If most people donât come to the
assembly because they have to be at work or they disagree with the
call-out, which is the majority, the one that wins the vote, or the
majority that never shows up to the assembly? Is it just a coincidence
that the majority is nearly always decided by the small group that shows
up on the scene first? And as for the union, what does it mean that âthe
union decidedâ on nonviolence? Is a labor union a person? What does it
mean that a large part of the union march defied orders, came downtown,
and joined the Black Bloc in rioting? Are they no longer a part of the
union, since âthe union decided to be nonviolentâ? If a person in a
meeting agrees to nonviolence, and then in a moment when the police
attack them decides to fight back, are they being anti-democratic? Which
decision is the more valid oneâthat which they make in a formal meeting
or that which they make in a real-life situation? If
union representatives are elected, if the union president has executive
powers, and an activist group uses consensus, what kind of decision is
the agreement between a union and an activist groupârepresentative,
autocratic, or directly democratic?
All of these questions reveal that the democratic
pretensions around decision-making are nothing but a farce. Democracy is
a mechanism for making decisions that appear to be more legitimate, not
for making better decisions nor for making decisions more fairly.
All forms of unitary decision-making, whether
democratic or autocratic, are designed to force people to abide by
decisions they disagree with. A monarchy does this by teaching people to
respect the ruler more than they respect themselves. A democracy does
this by teaching people to think of group decisions as their own
decisions (after all, weâre all The People, and The People have
decided). Both democratic and autocratic governments have police forces
and militaries for those who do not abide by the decisions they are
supposed to accept. Directly democratic social movements do not have
these repressive apparatuses, but they do have the moral power of
exclusion. Those who do not abide by the decisions (including the
decisions they were never a part of) are portrayed as violent outsiders
who are disrespecting, endangering, or even oppressing the legitimate
protesters. As noted earlier, this is exactly what nonviolent activists
with dan, such as the Solnits, did to those who rioted in Seattle. They
portrayed the Black Bloc as authoritarian outsiders overriding
democratic process, just because the latter had made their own
decisions, often by consensus, but in separate spaces; and they ignored
the huge number of union workers who disobeyed their leaders and joined
the riot or at least adopted a more confrontational stance, because
their presence totally discredits the nonviolent narrative.
Centralization, whether democratic or otherwise, is inimical to a free,
horizontal, diverse struggle. A framework that recognizes a diversity of
methods is meant to overcome both the
authoritarianism of nonviolence and the tyranny of the political party
or central decision-making structure. It is also meant to avoid
confusing a discrete movement with an entire social conflict, and to
move past the limited space of formal protests. In all of these aspects
it surpasses the diversity of tactics framework. However, because large
protests are the space in which we most often come together with those
who use different methods, it is necessary to discuss certain ideas that
are crucial for creating truly horizontal protests in which participants
complement one another in a spirit of solidarity.
Nobody owns a protest. It often happens that one
specific group makes the call-out and puts a lot of work into organizing
the protest. But if we accept their narrative as the organizers of the
protest, then it logically follows that everyone else is just so many
sheep, numbers that are expected to come out and fulfill the organizersâ
preconceived notion of what the protest should look like. If they are
not among the organizers, they have no agency in the protest.
The narrative we should be using is that of
preparing the protest. The group that makes the call-out is taking on
the tasks of inviting more people to participate and making their
participation easier, but not dictating what form that participation
should take. Preparation involves spreading the word about the protest
through posters, announcements on the internet and radio, word of mouth,
graffiti, or whatever medium they feel is appropriate; publishing a
call-out that explains why the protest is needed (which is not the
reason for everyone else who comes to participate, only the reason why
this group has decided to put their energies into preparing the
protest); possibly arranging food and housing for protesters coming from
out of town; arranging medical care and legal aid for injured and
arrested protesters; spreading maps and local knowledge among those who
are unfamiliar with the area, identifying possible targets of protest,
identifying significant neighborhoods such as those that are undergoing
gentrification, that are often targeted by police violence, that have a
long history of struggle, those where the local elites live, the
financial district, and so on. They can also prepare a march route,
which other protesters are
not forced to follow, but they might as well if they have not come up
with a better plan.
By looking at these activities as simply the
preparation for the protest, we deny any one clique the right to assert
ownership over a protest as its âorganizers.â This is because everybody
who goes to a protest has prepared in some way, perhaps minimally and
perhaps thoroughly. Those who started preparing first are engaged in the
same activity as everyone else; their plans and their decisions are not
more important than those of other people. Some affinity groups pour a
great deal of effort into preparing an action plan for a protest. Plans
for illegal actions usually cannot be shared with large groups of people
or in open meetings, but this does not make them less legitimate than
other plans. Plans made by those who werenât present in authoring the
initial call-out are not less legitimate just because they came late to
the process.
If we accept that a protest does not belong to its organizers, we also
need to be more thoughtful in how we interact with other
protesters. The idea of organizing a protest, as it is usually carried
out, uses an infantilizing logic: the other protesters need to be told
how and where to protest, what they can do, and what they canât. As
Bayard Rustin, one of Martin Luther King Jr.âs chief organizers, put it,
âYou start to organize a mass march by making an ugly assumption. You
assume that everyone who is coming has the mentality of a
three-year-old.â[100]
Rejecting this logic requires a greater maturity
on everyoneâs part, and that means not only making our own decisions on
how to protest, but thinking about how those decisions affect others.
There are a number of errors that people who use combative or dangerous
tactics can commit that damage mutual respect or solidarity.
One of them is causing ruckus in a place you are
unfa**miliar with. In a**ny protest situation that involves people
coming
from out of town, the locals should do their best to let the
out-oftowners know the character of different neighborhoods, and the
out-of-towners should look to the locals for cues on how to act and what
the legitimate targets are. A financial district, however, is not a
neighborhood, and it is filled with institutions and businesses that are
causing problems in everyoneâs neighborhood. It is always fair game,
because anyone and everyone has plenty of reason to attack it.
However, the accusation about outside
troublemakers has more often been a lie spread by the media, police, and
nonviolent activists than a real problem. Most major protests that have
included riots in recent years, at least in North America, have been
organized in part by local residents and have had a large amount of
local participation. In the UK, the major student protests that resulted
in rioting in London may have involved mostly people from out of town,
but they came and trashed the ruling party headquarters, among other
buildings, specifically because the government that has extended its
authority over the entire country and is making decisions that hurt
students as far away as York is located in London. If someone does not
want rowdy protests âin their town,â they should not accept government
institutions that are screwing people over in distant corners of the
world âin their town.â Traveling to another place to attack an
institution that is harming you on your home turf is perfectly legit.
We should also examine the construct of the
neighborhood, and who owns it. If a neighborhood association denounces a
riot as the work of outside agitators or as a disgrace for the
neighborhood, do we automatically believe them? Plenty of neighborhood
associations are run by business owners or other members of the local
elite. If only ten people participate in the neighborhood association,
and twenty local youth along with a hundred outsiders participate in the
riot, was it legitimate? I know of several cases of âlocal chaptersâ of
massive national organizations like the naacp, that consist of only one
or two people. If the police kill a black man in Oakland, and later
several dozen of his friends and neighbors
riot along with a hundred people from Berkeley and San Francisco, while
his family, the naacp, and a hundred activists also from outside of
Oakland denounce the riots, whose side do we take?[101] The
naacp presents itself as the organization that represents all black
people in the US. Are white people allowed to disagree with its politics
without being racist? Where our actions intersect with dynamics of race
and the differences between those most affected and those less affected,
we have to be sensitive, humble, and open to criticism. But if our
framework encourages us to play it safe, and makes it safer to avoid
being called racist by doing nothing than by taking action, then we have
a serious problem.
A related problem is when an issue is closer to
some people than to others. At a protest against austerity measures,
everyone affected by austerity (which is practically the entire society)
can be a protagonist. Because austerity does not affect everyone in the
same way, no one should decide how others can participate. At a student
protest, students as well as those who are excluded from being students
by economic or other factors should be able to take the lead. But, for
example, at an indigenous solidarity protest, people who are not
indigenous should probably take their cues from those who are rather
than imposing their own rhythm or methods. Any time people from a
distinct struggle call on others for support, it is a matter of basic
courtesy to listen to them about what kind of support they want and what
it should look like. They in turn should treat those who support them
with respect and solidarity rather than sheep or resources to exploit,
otherwise the support is unlikely to last for long. And those who only
ever take action as supporters or allies in other peopleâs struggles
should ask themselves what exactly they are doing in the streets, if the
system treats them so well that they have no personal reasons to
struggle. Sometimes, solidarity protests or actions are organized for
those who are far away. During the uprising in Turkey in the spring of
2013, I participated in a solidarity demo that had been called for in a
small town in the US. A number of Turkish immigrants were
among those who convened the protest. A couple of them tried to enforce
a unifying discourse, saying that the uprising in Turkey was about
democracy and human rights. They also used the Turkish national flag as
a symbol for that struggle. They attempted to guide the protest along a
much more peaceful path than is the norm in that town, walking on the
sidewalk rather than taking the street, for example. A number of
anarchists participated. Some of them had friends and comrades from
Istanbul who were involved in the Taksim Square occupation from early
on. These anarchists gently criticized the use of the Turkish flag as a
symbol for the struggle, and chanted slogans critical of capitalism, the
police, and all forms of government. It was shocking, though sadly
unsurprising, how easily national identity was used to create insiders
and outsiders with essentially legitimate or illegitimate ideas. Simply
by being born Turkish, one protester could claim to represent a movement
he had never participated in, whereas a person of another ethnic
identity who has friends who helped make the occupation and resulting
struggle a reality can be branded an illegitimate outsider when they are
trying to promote the same discourse as their comrades in Istanbul.
Equally sad and unsurprising was how a white
leftist present was able to claim the role of ally to the Turkish
protesters in order to impose his own reformist politics. At one point
he said that âall the Turkish peopleâ at the protest agreed that the
flag was a fitting symbol, that the movement was only about human rights
and democracy, and therefore anarchists had no place there; in other
words, discourses and ideas that are highly present and influential in
the uprising in Turkey must be silenced at a solidarity protest in the
US, out of respect for Turkish people. But in this case, as in many
other cases, further conversation revealed a different reality: numerous
Turkish people present did not agree with the use of the flag, and many
of them took up the anticapitalist slogans that were shouted. Even if
one did accept the unquestionable validity of the supposed consensus of
Turkish people at a given protest, the logic is a dubious one. It puts
Turkish people on the spot as the spokespersons for all the affairs of
their nation, regardless of their actual knowledge, experience, class
background, or a hundred
other factors. The inevitable disagreements between one Turkish person
and another must be silenced in order to project the image of an
essentially Turkish position or belief. This operation can be performed
by someone from that identity group or by an outsider claiming to be an
ally, but the unified position they claim to neutrally support will
always be a projection of their preconceived ideas.
Solidarity to a struggle in Turkey does not mean
constructing an essential and homogenous Turkish position to support. It
means correctly identifying yourself in relation to that struggle and
taking on some commitment to the ideas that people there are fighting
for. And ideas must be taken seriously. If some people, whether in the
US or in Turkey, claim that folks in Istanbul are fighting for democracy
and human rights, we should call their bluff rather than supporting a
harmful romanticism. The people who started the uprising by occupying
Taksim Square were lawbreakers and criminals who disrespected the due
process that is the cornerstone of democracy. They did not attempt to
elect new representatives or even to hold a popular referendum on the
park. A small minority of radicals took direct action in contempt of the
law and occupied it. Other people were inspired by this and joined in,
but there is no human right on the books that guarantees the existence
of a park in a specific location, that denies the prerogative of the
State to build shopping malls atop parks, or that allows people to
disobey police orders to disperse. No ratified articulation of human
rights anywhere in the world prohibits the police from clearing out a
shantytown or preventing people from sleeping in a park, and no
democratic government in the world denies its police forces the right to
use less lethal weaponry like tear gas against crowds that are building
barricades in the streets.
Like it or not, radical minorities in Istanbul
inspired people across the city, then across the country, and then
across the world, specifically because they put their own beliefs above
the law and above the due process of democratic government. Those who
try to translate this into a struggle for human rights would probably be
among the first to denounce us if we also masked up, built barricades,
and fought to defend green spaces in our own
neighborhoods. When such people take up the slogan, âTaksim Square is
everywhere!,â intentionally or not, they are speaking a lie. The fact
that they have to hide the criminality of the Taksim occupiers with
pretty words shows that they are already betraying the struggle by
putting the Stateâs values of lawfulness and democracy above the values
of direct action and anticapitalism at the very heart of the uprising.
Anti-war protests often attempt to build
solidarity with far away people in the total absence of personal
relationships. The type of actions that can be taken depend on local
conditions and the type of actions that are being used in the struggle
one is standing in solidarity with. For example, it would be a little
bit odd, disrespectful even, to set a bank on fire in solidarity with
the movement for a free Tibet, since that movement has been
overwhelmingly pacifist. At the other extreme, it was entirely
inappropriate for peace activists to denounce the sabotage of recruiting
stations or attempt to enforce nonviolence guidelines during the
anti-war movement in solidarity with Iraq, given that Iraqis themselves
were not resisting nonviolently.
Of course, we choose to solidarize with elements
of a struggle, and never with a whole struggle, so there is no reason
why a group of pacifists in the US should not solidarize with a
relatively tiny group of pacifists in Iraq, instead of with larger armed
resistance groups, just as some anarchists tried to build solidarity
with the few anti-authoritarian or anticapitalist militias that were
active in the Iraqi resistance. And if we can find no element in a
distant struggle we feel any affinity with, we can and should take
action to stop the war (or the despoliation of their lands, or whatever
the case may be). This ceases to be a matter of building a relationship
of solidarity and becomes a simple question of attacking that which
makes the war possibleâpublic support, according to many proponents of
nonviolence (incorrectly, as the record will show), or military
recruiting and the infrastructure of arms production and delivery,
according to others (a little less incorrectly, although it seems that
in the last century a major power has only ever been convinced to end a
war of occupation before its favorable conclusion due to effective armed
resistance and troop
rebellion, two closely related factors).
To preempt any absurd misinterpretations of the
above argument, I want to make it clear that just because the Iraqis
used roadside bombs does not mean that anyone who wanted to support them
should do the same. Firstly, people who do not have the capacity to use
highly illegal and dangerous tactics without all getting immediately
arrested or killed should probably not use them. Secondly, we should
never use tactics we ethically disagree with, such as those that might
kill innocent bystanders. I have to interject, though, that a military
invasion creates a new situation in which the death of non-combatants is
inevitable. It might seem like a double standard, but I think there is a
real and important difference between the mindset of someone who could
decide to accept collateral damage in a moment of social peaceâsomething
that can be justified by a cold moral calculus but not by the emotional
reality of the situationâand someone who accepts the risk of killing
bystanders in a situation of open warfare. And within the difficult
situation of open warfare, there is a world of difference between those
who put bombs in a market place to create instability, and someone who
targets the occupying soldiers with explosives, occasionally killing
passersby as well.
Thirdly, the psychological and social terrain we
act in, which is to say, what our actions communicate to others and how
they will resonate or influence events, should always be given the
utmost importance in formulating the most intelligent actions.
Another way we might break the minimum of mutual respect and solidarity
is by endangering others with our actions. The
most obvious example is throwing things and hitting fellow protesters.
It is embarrassing that this has even happened, and that it should be
necessary to point out how easy it is to practice the fine art of
throwing before going to a protest, or how one should avoid throwing
hard objects when police and protesters are intermixed. Of course, in a
close confrontation with police, it makes the most sense for people
farther back to do the throwing while the people
in front hold the line or try to push the cops back. But before those
who want to throw things pick up a rock, a bottle, or a paint bomb, they
should be sure that they can make their mark without hitting anyone in
the first row.
Other complaints arise when combative protesters
use a crowd as a form of shelter for starting a riot, or create a
conflictive situation in a place where people cannot easily get away, or
around small children and others who are more vulnerable to police
brutality. However, this concern is a complicated one. There have been
occasions where confrontational protesters have opportunistically
utilized others with no concern for their wants or well-being, simply
because they needed a passive crowd for the realization of their tactic,
and this is a breach of solidarity. But just as often, if not more so,
there have been cases where protesters have stuck around when rioting
started, delighted by the sound of smashing glass and basking in the
glow of the fires, but later, after they were arrested, blamed the
rioters for endangering them. Although it does happen, it is relatively
rare that a riot comes out of nowhere, with no indication that it is
about to start and no gradual build-up (especially when so many who riot
come prepared, masked up and chanting angrily).
Some pacifiers of struggle go beyond the problem
of physically endangering other protesters and denounce those who expose
other protesters to the danger of arrest. While it is possible for one
person to do something that directly and immediately causes another to
be arrested, in general this accusation is absurd. People who âcanât
risk arrest,â as the rhetoric goes, should not go to protests. Police
sometimes arrest an entire block of protesters, a thousand at a time, or
they arrest people based on their appearance, or because they were in
the wrong place at the wrong time. Sometimes there are arrests at
protests where nothing was even smashed. By opening your mouth and
criticizing the existing order, you risk arrest. And whatâs more, we
donât determine how the police act by being good protesters or bad
protesters. The police do what they choose to do, and sometimes that
means arresting people. Before a protest starts, the police have already
decided their strategy of repression. At the protests against the Free
Trade
Area of the Americas in Miami in 2003, the police strategy was to
terrorize protesters starting weeks in advance, and this included
arbitrary arrests and torture. At several protests in Washington, DC and
New York City, police have chosen a strategy of mass preemptive arrests.
In San Francisco, the police have sometimes opted for a heavy use of
less lethal weaponry and projectiles, and other times they have opted
for deescalation. In the UK for several years, the most common police
strategy was aggressive surveillance and community policing to dissuade
law-breaking.
Police may change their strategy mid-game if the
first strategy does not work to maintain order, but we can never control
whether police decide to arrest and beat people or not, and claims to
the contrary are dishonest. Blaming repression on those who take action
is nothing more than another way to justify repression and to naturalize
the policeâs dirty work.
As for the complaint of rioters who take shelter
in the crowd, we should put things in perspective. Ideally, those who
riot and those who want to do a peaceful march or sit-down should have
enough distance between one another so they donât clash, and I donât
know of any case where the proponents of nonviolence agreed to a
diversity of tactics framework and then the confrontational protesters
brought the riot into what was supposed to be the peaceful zone. But
when things get complicated and youâre running from the cops, sometimes
you have to take shelter in a crowd. Really, thatâs what crowds are for.
People who have been on the other side of the law for centuries have
recognized that. Thatâs why until very recently, working-class
neighborhoods and rural areas were such great places to hide. Smoothing
all the wrinkles out of urban and rural space, making it more gridlike
or transparent, has always been a major feature of statist urbanization.
Modern cities are designed to prevent the formation of crowds. When they
do form at protests, nonviolence is necessary to get those crowds to be
hostile spaces for lawbreakers. If we let this happen, we will betray
the history of struggle by oppressed and marginalized peoples, and take
the side of their oppressors, the self-proclaimed enforcers of law and
order.
It is far worse, and a far greater breach of
solidarity, to
deny shelter to a fellow protester, because that is collaborating with
the police and helping them make an arrest, but such collaboration has
become a commonplace. Protest organizers frequently set up âsecurity
cordonsâ and peace police whose specific function is to prevent the bad
protesters from entering the crowd, even when the cops are hot on their
heels. It is one thing to try to stop someone from throwing rocks from
within a crowdâauthoritarian in some situations, reasonable in
othersâbut it is something else entirely to deny protection to someone
who is running from the cops.
What we need are crowds that support combative
protesters. If we uncritically accept peopleâs preferences now, putting
acceptable tactics to a one-time vote, the struggle will never advance,
because most people who are only beginning to participate in social
movements do not accept those tactics that the government and media have
most heavily criminalized. And they cannot change their preferences or
make up their own minds until after they have had contact with those
tactics and have seen what they look like and feel like in practice. And
this can only happen if others use those tactics despite majority
disapproval.
On the other side of the line, there are a great many things that
peaceful protesters do that are an absolute breach of respect and
solidarity. We should not even have to mention snitching, although
giving information to the cops is sadly seen as acceptable by many
people who talk about changing the world or challenging the system. We
probably cannot change the mind of anyone who is such a bootlicker as to
think snitching is okay, but among the rest of us we need to make it a
common practice to ostracize snitches and anyone who justifies
snitching.
The common pacifist practice of forcibly removing
the masks from those who attempt to protect their identity is a form of
snitching: it is giving the identity of a fellow protester to the police
and exposing them to prison time, especially now that the simple act of
masking up, of trying to protect yourself from government
surveillance, has been made illegal in most countries where surveillance
at protests is common. Because exposing someone to prison time is much
more violent than a punch in the face (which is usually all better after
a couple hours or days, whereas prison can scar one for life), the
despicable practice of unmasking fellow demonstrators should be repaid
in kind.
The next big issue is the cameras. Everyone needs
to realize that they are endangering fellow protesters by filming
everything. We should also spread the criticism that if everyone has a
camera, they are nothing but a passive spectator, and they are turning
their own protest into a sheer spectacle. A camera in the hands is one
less rock, one less sign, one less flag, one less can of spraypaint, or
one less stack of flyers, and really, one less protester in any active
sense of the word. While the question of spectacularization is
important, the question of security is basic. Filming at a protest
exposes anyone who chooses confrontational methods to arrest and
imprisonment. Thatâs a major lack of mutual respect and solidarity. But
filming and taking pictures endangers everyone else as well. The police
arenât there just to arrest lawbreakers. They are there to help make
sure our movements fail. They surveil and keep files on everyone who
they think might be a threat to authority.
It has happened in many countries before and it
will happen again that democratic governments are replaced by
dictatorships, and the dictatorships use the lists of enemies of the
state that the democratic governments had already compiled. Another
reality is that immigrants who fall under surveillance in democratic
countries are deported and face even heavier consequences in their home
countries. As for the democratic governments, new technologies are
quickly giving them a capacity for total surveillance, and they are not
holding back. It is significant, given that Facebook has become one of
the primary tools of law enforcement to collect data on social
movements, that most of the people taking photos are only going to
upload them on their idiotic Facebook pages.
Many people believe that there is a need to use
cameras as a tool against police brutality or for counterinformation and
alternative media. But a camera is far more dangerous to protesters
than a molotov cocktail. No one should be using one at a protest without
knowing what they are doing. Until Cop Watch collectives, legal aid
groups, and Indymedia or other counterinformation activists start
organizing workshops on how to film without enabling police
surveillance, how to edit images to erase peopleâs identifying features,
when itâs okay to put protestersâ faces on the internet, how to safely
store, upload, and delete images, they should not take cameras to a
protest. At a protest, they should identify themselves so others know
they are not cops or corporate journalists. And everyone else with a
camera should be asked to put it away or leave. Of course, we cannot
stop onlookers from filming or taking pictures, and in the end everyone
must take responsibility for protecting their own identity if that is
what they want to do, but we will have created an environment much more
friendly for a diversity of tacticsâor just an active, non-spectacular
protestâand much less friendly for police surveillance, if we can
discourage camera usage within the protest itself.
Another action that many nonviolent activists
might not realize is a breach of solidarity is to plan the march route
in cooperation with the police or to apply for a protest permit. After
their failures in effectively controlling the social revolts of the â60s
and â70s, police theorists developed the idea of community policing. The
dual objective was to establish a friendly face and another way to
gather intelligence inside neighborhoods, and to develop the practice of
cooperating with protest organizers and spreading an illusion of a
shared interest in public order between cops and protesters. But if the
good protesters team up with the cops, it is to further isolate and
criminalize the so-called bad protesters. Planning the march route with
police, or even telling them the route in advance, is another way to
impose an enforced pacifism on all the marchers, because police will do
whatever they can to keep protesters corralled and to protect banks and
other symbols of power, a fact that opponents of property destruction
and rioting would do well to consider when they claim that âviolence is
what the State wants.â
Applying for a protest permit is allowing the
State to take a huge bite out of our possibilities for resistance. Those
who apply
for permits are legitimizing the idea that we need to ask for permission
to take to the streets, reinforcing the idea that open space belongs to
the State (an idea it has been trying to enforce for centuries, killing
countless people to assert its claims), and granting the police more
ways to repress those who fight back, in this case handing over the
names of those who apply for the permit and exposing them to criminal
charges should any rioting occur, thus creating a pressure for
protesters to police themselves.
Whenever possible, we should take to the streets
illegally and without permission. This is true for those who choose to
be peaceful as much as it is for those who choose to be conflictive,
because in the long run, granting the State the power to give us
permission or plan our march routes affects everyoneâs ability to
protest.
In order to allow folks to protest with different
levels of confrontation and risk, anarchists and activists using a
diversity of tactics framework have formulated the practice of
establishing distinct protest zones. For example, a green zone for mass
protest, a yellow zone for nonviolent blockades, and a red zone for
confrontational tactics. This has worked well on a number of occasions.
Even though it lets police know how to prepare to prevent disorders,
huge crowds using a plurality of methods and plans of attack have been
able to outmaneuver the slower, hierarchical police forces and shut down
a city. But it also has a number of weaknesses. It severely limits
spontaneity and restricts the ability of protesters to react to
unforeseen situations. It also essentially segregates people with
different practices, preventing them from challenging one another and
changing the status quo in which the Black Bloc and nonviolent direct
action protesters are small minorities next to an insulated majority of
passive protesters who follow, sheeplike, whatever organization has the
biggest budget or the best contacts with media and police to organize
what they will bill as the main march.
Unfortunately, as long as nonviolence as an
exclusive, absolute philosophy retains credibility, it will be
impossible to overcome these weaknesses in order to develop a mature,
effective complementarity. Those who prefer to use peaceful methods
still must accept the fact that confrontation, sabotage, attacks, and
illegality have always been a part of the struggle. Combative social
rebels can help spread this idea by not arrogantly placing other
peopleâs methods on an inferior plane, disrespecting peaceful tactics as
mere support, auxiliary to what they see as the truly important
combative tactics.
If we can support one anotherâs forms of participation in the struggle,
we can open up wholly new possibilities. During the general strike in
Barcelona on March 29, 2012, less than a year after the âReal Democracy
Nowâ movement had imposed mass nonviolence on the ongoing social
struggles, people were clearly fed up with nonviolence. When the
anarchist and anarcho-syndicalist march came down the ritzy street Pau
Claris from Gracia to Plaça Catalunya, in the very center of the city,
people in the crowd broke open and set fire to nearly every bank and
luxury shop they passed. At Plaça Catalunya, the police attacked and
dispersed the march, but it quickly melded into the massive crowd of
tens of thousands, young and old, immigrants and locals, socialists,
anarchists, progressives, and others, all of them people who were not
done protesting but who refused to join the mass protests of the major,
sell-out labor unions happening nearby. For a while, the crowd was
peaceful but restive. Then youths started burning dumpsters and
attacking police at one corner of the plaza, where they were protecting
a major shopping mall. When police pulled back, the crowd surged
forward, and the riot began again in earnest. They burned a Starbucks, a
bank, and the shopping mall, and fought a pitched battle with police
that lasted hours.
Previously in Barcelona, riots might have involved
a few hundred people and lasted until the police arrived. This time,
several thousand people directly participated, and they held their
ground. The cops could not push them back (it took a couple hours for
them to win back the block they had lost and then take the top part of
the plaza) and because of the tens of thousands of people filling the
plaza, they could not flank or surround them. And this
is where we discover the more significant feature of the riot. If we
take the focus off of the people participating in the front line for a
moment, we see that the crowd contained a wide range of niches and
possibilities for participation. In the middle of the plaza, there were
old folks and families with children, and closer to the top, there were
people cheering the rioters and booing the cops, people helping take
away those injured by rubber bullets, people helping bring up rocks and
other projectiles, and people who were arguing with the pacifists who
were going around trying to protect the banks or take pictures of
people.
The riot provides a model for a stronger form of
action that has a place for everybody, as long as they accept the
legitimacy of other kinds of participation and reject the attempts of
police to dictate how we take over the streets. Those who want to can
strike back against the banks, big businesses, and the police for all
the ways they harm us. If they do not view the other protesters
antagonistically but as comrades, they are much more likely to act
respectfully, to not endanger the others, and to put themselves on the
line to protect the crowd from the police. At the other end of the
crowd, peaceful activists can try to blockade the police or shut down an
intersection with sit-downs. Alternative media activists could also film
there if the activists agreed. In the middle, people could sing, dance,
cheer on the rioters and activists, paint the streets, protect the
children and elderly, and tend to the wounded. And those who wanted a
more confrontational role could bring rocks to the rioters, prepare
molotov cocktails, or kick out the journalists trying to film the
rioters.
That kind of crowd, a many-headed hydra, would be
infinitely stronger than a disciplined nonviolent march or a group of
rioters isolated from others. Especially if the participants cultivate a
sense of mutual respect and collectivity, the crowd enjoys the unique
advantage of being pancentric: every single point of the crowd is its
center, every single form of participation is vital. Those who are
painting the streets are not there simply as support for the rioters or
nonviolent activists, but because painting the streets is their way of
contributing to the struggle. The children are not there simply as
appendages of their parents, dependents needing
protection, but because it is important for all of us that they be part
of the struggle. And those who riot or block streets are not only the
protagonists of a heroic battle, they are also at the service of the
crowd, ready to risk themselves to defend the greater whole.
The imposition of nonviolence also blocks another possible way forward
in the development of a diversity of methods. Just as not every protest
should be peaceful, not every protest should turn into a riot. We need a
common way to recognize and express changing moods of struggle. We need
to develop a collective intelligence about when is the right moment to
attack, when is the right moment to hold our ground, when to shout and
make noise, and when merely to be present. Sometimes we must take to the
streets to celebrate, other times to mourn. Sometimes to attack and
destroy, other times dance, or occupy, or break the asphalt and plant a
garden.
However, proponents of nonviolence have injected
an implicit hierarchy into the conversation that arises when two
different moods of action conflict. We frequently encounter the
formulation that combative protesters have âruinedâ a protest. This
enforces the idea that the protest belongs to the supposedly legitimate
peaceful protesters, and that the illegal ones are an outside, alien
force. This is the logic of the media, of the police, and of repression.
Within a diversity of methods, very different people can work together,
but not if some of those people believe they own common spaces, dictate
to others how they participate in those spaces, and reinforce the
government discourse about violent outsiders, which is a discourse that
has always been used to justify and introduce harsher methods of control
that include beating, arresting, deporting, torturing, killing, and
spyingânot just on the so-called bad protesters, but on everybody.
What if those who favor combative tactics started
denouncing peaceful protesters for âruining our riotâ? What if we tried
to make people feel uncomfortable, unwelcome, or even criminal if
they showed up to âourâ protest and did not also pick up a rock or a can
of spraypaint? The fact that this has never happened shows that we are
not dealing with a symmetrical conflict between two conflicting sides.
On the contrary, those who favor nonviolence have often based their very
practice on a total lack of respect for others and an attempt to
dominate an entire movement. This is not a case of everyone just needing
to get along. Nonviolence as it currently exists needs to be dismantled
for social struggles to move forward.
People who make different choices do not ruin
common spaces of protest. The criterion of importance is whether oneâs
actions harm another participant in that space. Protesters who are
constantly filming and taking pictures do harm and endanger fellow
protesters. But those who dress all in black and attack a bank have
clearly differentiated themselves from others. If there are protesters
who wish to remain peaceful nearby, they have not endangered them. Any
observer watching property destruction occur in such a setting can see
who is doing it and who is not, especially when everyone involved in
smashing is dressed in black and wearing a mask. The police have
absolutely no reasonable excuse for attacking peaceful protesters when
masked protesters are breaking windows. It is the proponents of
nonviolence who invent such an excuse, denouncing fellow protesters and
implicitly justifying police actions rather than denouncing the police.
If they do have criticisms for other protesters, they should make those
in direct conversations or written evaluations published in movement
journals or websites. Feeding their denunciations to the media and
delegitimizing those they supposedly want to debate is inexcusable.
There is a possibility for people with diverse
methods to struggle together in a spirit of respect and solidarity, to
balance different activities and moods of struggle, but not if some of
them treat the police as their friend and proponents of illegal action
as their enemies.
Because the police, the media, and the pacifists
have taken away our ability to fight back, first we have to recover
those skills. That is the priority. Only when we know how to fight can
we wisely
decide when to fight. Pretending that peaceful protests and combative
protests are currently on even ground, especially when so many
institutional pressures constantly encourage the former and punish the
latter, makes it impossible to grow stronger. We need to recover the
tools of resistance that have been stolen from us in order to talk about
balance and employ a real diversity of methods.
In the meantime, we simply cannot trust those who
always try to criminalize or prohibit other methods of struggle when
they tell us, âNow is not the time.â
These pointers deal with ways to develop a respectful complementarity in
moments of protest. But a struggle is much more than protest. If there
is no assembly that can include everyone in a protest, this is even more
true for an entire movement. There is no way to make decisions that can
be applied to everyone in a struggle, or even to be aware of all the
people who participate in a given struggle.
Accordingly, one of the ways to prevent a
respectful diversity of methods in the broader terrain of struggle, is
the creation of an assembly or an organization that attempts to
represent and make decisions for an entire movement. It is often
necessary to create assemblies or organizations as spaces of encounter,
debate, coordination, or planning. But there is no assembly that
everyone can participate in, and no organizational style that is
amenable or inclusive to everybody. The proponents of such structures
always need to keep in mind that they are not the entire movement, only
a part of it. Even more crass is the habit of some activists to try to
serve as spokespersons for the entire movement. Thankfully, a widespread
mistrust in leaders prevents them from doing too much harm, but it is
worth repeating that speaking for others who are perfectly capable of
speaking for themselves is disrespectful and unsolidaristic. It replaces
a plurality of voices, perspectives, and experiences of struggle with
only one.
The quest to impose supposedly legitimate
decisions on an
entire movement not only marginalizes diverse forms of struggle, it also
opens the door for the movement to be taken over by the leadership of a
specific organization. Sadly, this many years later, there are still
many Trotskyist, Stalinist, and Maoist cults waiting for the appearance
of a mass movement they can lead. It is an explicit part of these
groupsâ strategies to co-opt and take over proletarian movements. Many
sects even have sophisticated tricks for getting away with this, such as
hiding their true politics and using populist rhetoric to win more
support, setting up front groups they control and using these to create
the appearance of a majority, and preparing scripted debates to
manipulate a meeting, with different group members pretending to be
strangers advancing opposing arguments and arriving at a predetermined
compromise. The anti-war movement in the US between 2001 and 2003 was
largely controlled by one Stalinist cult and its front group, answer,
which went on to create another front group that organized the largest
protests.
This isnât only a habit of Marxist sects. The
progressive group âReal Democracy Nowâ used some of the same ploys
during the plaza occupation movement in Spain in 2011. What is striking
is that all the crypto-authoritarian groups who pay lip service to the
popular rejection of political parties and hierarchical leadership but
secretly are only looking for power, all coincide in their support for
central structures. After the plaza occupations ended in Spain, all the
authoritarian groups dedicated their energies to building new structures
to replace them, for example trying to force the neighborhood assemblies
to accept the leadership of a central coordinating body that they had
created. If there is no central structure that can make decisions for
the entire movement, there is nothing for them to control and lead.
The imposition of one decision-making structure
over an entire movement is dangerous for another reason. Sometimes,
those who want to pacify the struggle will propose that the use of
violent tactics be put to a vote in an open assembly, as though this
were a fair way to make the decision. But there is no parity between
support for peaceful, legal tactics, and support for combative, illegal
tactics. Because the police stand heavily on the side of
nonviolence, it is not safe to vote on or discuss illegal tactics in an
open assembly. In certain countries, including the US and Canada, even
raising your hand to vote in favor of an illegal plan can get you put in
prison. To talk about certain risky actions, secret meetings are
completely necessary. However, superficial democratic rhetoric once
again obstructs the debate. Proponents of nonviolence will often
describe such meetings with words like âsecretiveâ and âunaccountable,â
criticisms originally directed at the lack of transparency in
government, in order to push decision-making back into the open general
meetings where they know they have the advantage. This is a manipulative
use of rhetoric and a despicable capitalization on police violence.
Governments make decisions for all of us. The biggest problem, contrary
to what progressives say, is that they steal our power of
self-organization. Whether they make decisions over our lives
secretively or transparently, theyâre still doing something that we
should be doing for ourselves. On the contrary, an action group planning
an action in secret meetings is not making decisions for anyone else,
only for themselves. Saying that an affinity group should not be able to
meet on its own is like saying that women or queer people or people of
color or anyone else should not be able to have their own meeting
spaces, that people in general should not be allowed free association or
any organizing space outside of the central assembly, or otherwise that
such spaces should be subordinated to the central assembly, with
permission required from the larger body for all their initiatives.
Not all decisions are made in a specific space in a single moment. Some
decisions are made over generations. The few traditions of struggle that
have been handed down to us are invaluable. Traditional holidays like
May Day, traditions of resistance like the strike. They tell us about
everything that has been stolen from us, about where we came from, how
we got here, and how we won what little we have.
These traditions can also be useful guides for how
to act. But recuperators of the struggle are always trying to erase
their
meaning. Until recently, May Day was all but forgotten in the United
States, the country where the latest incarnation of that day of
rebellion originated.[102] In social democracies in Europe and
elsewhere, it was turned into an official, government-sponsored holiday,
a Labor Day. But the First of May is not a celebration of wage labor, it
is a celebration of workers and our resistance, commemorating the
immense general strike in 1886 and the subsequent repression against the
anarchists who participated in organizing it, which ended in the death
sentence for five of them. May Day is a day of rebellion. No one has any
claim to tell us to celebrate it peacefully and legally.
Recently, as strikes have come back into use in
countries where they had largely disappeared, legalized, bureaucratic
unions, along with the media and proponents of nonviolence, tell us that
in order to participate in a strike we have to be peaceful and follow
the law. But a strike is not a peaceful activity. It is more than a work
stoppage or a boycott. The first strikes were punished by death, and
since then they have often had grave consequences. There is a reason for
this. The goal of a strike is not merely to not go to work, it is to
shut the business down, to form a picket to prevent anyone else from
going to work, to beat up any scab who attempts to cross the picket line
(because a scab is an opportunist who will walk all over your struggle
in order to take your livelihood away), and to sabotage the company
until they cave in. And a general strike goes even further. The purpose
of a general strike is to shut the city down, or the entire country if
it is nationwide. Paralyze transit, block commerce, shut down all the
factories, the stores, the centers of consumption, the highways, the
ports, cut the electricity, strand the tourists, set up burning
barricades, and give the police a black eye if they try to restore
order.
A strike is neither peaceful nor democratic.
Anyone who has a problem with this can go be peaceful and democratic all
they want, but they should give up their coffee breaks, cigarette
breaks, and bathroom breaks, kiss their sick days and paid vacation
goodbye, hand over their severance pay, overtime pay, workersâ comp,
retirement, and health benefits, and voluntarily work 12-hour days six
or seven days a week, do nights and holidays for the same rate, and work
without protective equipment. Many readers in the US will be thinking,
as they flip through that list, that they donât enjoy most of those
benefits already. Thatâs because the strike as a tool of resistance has
been lost, because there have been very few strikes in the US since 1950
and even fewer since the â70s, because no one looks down on scabs
anymore, nor hardly remembers what that word means, and because American
workers on the whole take pride in being exploited, abused, duped, and
demeaned without ever fighting back, or as they might say, âweâre not
afraid to work like they are in France.â[103]
Any of us who sells our labor to survive, or needs
to but canât find any work, has a claim to the strike, and a reason for
restoring this valuable tool. Likewise, queer people have a claim to Gay
Pride, and a reason to knock over the tables of businesses that engage
in opportunistic marketing at Pride festivals, because Pride is a
commemoration of the Stonewall Riots, and the things that many of the
rioters fought for in 1969 still have not been achieved.
Not every tradition is a combative one. The
anticapitalist tradition of the athenaeum, in many ways a forerunner of
the social center, is a place for education, debate, and meetings. The
cabaret, a tradition in several countries, is a time for liberatory art
and performances that stretch boundaries. The vigil is another kind of
gathering that has a peaceful character. Someone who goes to a
candlelight vigil with fireworks clearly has either misunderstood the
historical character of this tradition, or they are intentionally
trying to disrespect those who are organizing it. The
funeral march, upon the death of a comrade in struggle, can be a solemn
occasion or a combative one. That should probably depend on the sorts of
activities the deceased engaged in while they were alive, how they died,
and what their friends and family want. These different factors, though,
may point in different directions. After a police murder, the media will
always find a family member who says they want the response to be
peaceful. But honestly, how many of us want our parents to dictate our
funerals and epitaphs? Often, when the parents call for peace, the
rioting is started by friends of the slain, and for most of us it is our
friends who know us best. But even then, the state murder of a social
rebel affects all the rest of us, so all of us have a stake in the
response.
This latter case shows that tradition in a
libertarian sense is not a definite guide, since we do not accept
coercive or inflexible traditions in our struggle for freedom. The
desires of a heterogeneous group will often conflict when it is time to
decide how to respond. But the conflict is much more likely to be
enriching rather than exhausting for people who are trying to adapt
traditions of struggle rather than trample them, whether by pacifying
May Day or by smashing a bank during a candlelight vigil.
Once we accept that a struggle has different moods, we can create spaces
for distinct forms of struggle by restoring and further elaborating
these traditions of resistance. This wonât work if confrontational
people never go to vigils and peaceful people never go to noise demos or
May Day celebrations. Some of the divisions that separate us make plenty
of sense. There will always be others in a struggle whose politics we
find despicable, and often with good reason. But it speaks volumes about
our own weaknesses if the only people we respect are those we share
perfect affinity with. We can create new possibilities for struggle if
we can find friends on the other side of the typical lines (like
violent/nonviolent) whose vision we at least partially respect. Such
connections allow us to build a more robust whole, a collective animal
with its
moments of contemplation, of creation, and of destruction. As I wrote
earlier, the destructive tactics in our repertoire give all the other
activities vital to the struggle added meaning. They make it clear that
we are not trying to build a simple alternative, to live a peaceful life
with our organic garden and co-op while the world goes to hell in a
handbasket. They show we understand that capitalism is capable of
recuperating all alternatives and we need to destroy it before it
destroys us. They show that we will not make any compromises with the
existing system because it is antithetical to our happiness and our
survival and we mean to do away with it for good. A childcare
collective, a graffiti mural, a concert, a community garden, a carpentry
workshopâall of these projects take on a whole new meaning if they do
not distance themselves from the conflictive parts of the struggle, as
the media and police will constantly pressure them to do, but rather
embrace those other activities. They can do this aestheticallyâartists
can paint murals of prisoners and people who have died in the struggle,
the workshop and social center can hang up posters of riotsâand also
materiallyâall of these projects can constitute a self-sustaining
community, an infrastructure of mutual support that allows people to
survive and support themselves while they also fight against the system.
Because the State does the most to criminalize combative tactics,
because democracy has successfully stolen from us the history of our
rebellions and a knowledge of the methods used, a priority of our
struggle must be regaining the skills of attack. Once upon a time, the
oppressed and exploited knew how to monkeywrench the infrastructure of
power. They could take any machine required by the State or by the
bosses, and make it stop working. Sabotage is a fine art, and an
essential element of our history and culture that we have lost. We need
to get it back.
But in the US in particular, the government has
successfully criminalized most forms of sabotage to an extreme degree.
Even classic actions like arson or aggressive boycotts are now
punished as terrorism. One anarchist, Marie Mason, is serving 22 years
for arson against a genetic engineering laboratory and logging
equipment. Several animal rights activists were sent to prison for up to
six years for âAnimal Enterprise Terrorism,â running a website that
encouraged an aggressive boycott against a particularly egregious animal
testing company.
This use of anti-terrorism policy is especially
absurd given that bigger companies regularly drive smaller companies out
of business, with the full protection of the law, as a regular part of
their expansion, and property owners and slumlords regularly set their
own buildings on fire for the insurance money. In fact, one of the few
reasons many cities still need fire departments is to subsidize and
protect the public from this form of elite insurance fraud, since so few
modern buildings catch fire by accident.
Terrorism is what states do to those who oppose
them, and terrorism is a discursive strategy used by states to vilify
and repress certain forms of resistance. In both senses, terrorism is a
tool of states. In a few cases, terrorism has been a strategy of the
underdog to terrify the bourgeoisie and raise the cost of repression (in
the case of anarchist terrorism a hundred years ago) or to punish ruling
states and raise the cost of neocolonial occupation (in modern day
cases). But this latter sense has little connection to anticapitalist
movements today. In our experience, terrorism is a bogeyman that has
been conjured up to repress us.
If we dare to challenge authority, we need to
resist anti-terrorism politics and any other attempt to create new laws
or police powers that make repression easier. They are political
maneuvers that governments use to change the terrain to their favor. On
numerous occasions, when people have gotten angry about the expansion of
police powers, governments have withdrawn the proposed measures to avoid
sparking a more fierce resistance.
It is to be expected that those whose method of
struggle does not include a substantial risk of arrest and imprisonment
will not focus as much energy on the support of prisoners. But all of us
must react to the expansion of police powers and the introduction of new
measures of repression. Even though they are always presented as
responses to the lawbreakers and the violent ones,
every repressive measure is an attack on the struggle as a whole. The
use of anti-terrorism laws is a perfect illustration. First the
government won a broad social consensus for creating and using such laws
against al-Qaeda. Then they began using those laws against radical
environmentalists and anarchists for simpleâalbeit potentâacts of
property destruction. Arson had become a terrorist offense. Then the
government started using anti-terrorism laws in a number of highly
visible cases of entrapment against anarchists involved in large social
movements like Occupy. And it will not stop there. On May 15, 2013, as
the last touches were being put on this book, police in Spain, a pioneer
in the political use of antiterrorism, arrested five anarchists for
incendiary comments made on Facebook. Around the same time in the US, an
18-year-old aspiring rapper was arrested for a Facebook comment
mentioning the recent Boston marathon bombing.
The problem with the anti-terrorism laws is not
when they start being used against supposedly legitimate political
activists. The problem starts the very moment the government attempts to
increase its powers. We may abhor the actions of those who set off bombs
in crowds, but it makes no sense that this abhorrence lead us to seek
protection from government. The State is not our friend and it does not
exist to protect us. It is the fox guarding the henhouse, and we are the
hens. If al-Qaeda deserves condemnation for purposefully killing
innocent people, the State deserves it a million times over. During
interrogation the FBI executed Ibragim Todashev, a friend of one of the
Boston marathon bombers, and they hardly have to give explanations. Any
day of the week the police and the military kill people in this country
and in other countries, but unlike the combatants of al-Qaeda, they do
it from a position of strength and cowardice rather than from a position
of weakness and absolute risk.
Governments always justify new repressive powers
by telling us they will be used against terrorists, rapists, child molesters,
or drug dealers. And they always go on to use those powers against all
of us. We need to find our own forms of self-defense against religious
fundamentalists and against those who might do harm in our communities.
Taking a consistent stand against repression is a
part of this self-defense.
Repression has another effect on those who may not
believe they are directly targeted. The more constricted our range of
possibilities for resistance, the weaker our struggle and the less
meaningful our choices. Some peaceful activists believe that it is more
courageous to turn the other cheek, or to take to the streets without
wearing a mask. But if masking up is criminalized and any kind of
fighting back is heavily punishedâif turning the cheek is the only thing
anyone is allowed to doâthen everyone is affected, not only the
combative ones, because not wearing a mask or turning the other cheek is
no longer a conscientious choice. All the cowards, in the end, will go
unmasked and turn the other cheek because Big Brother gives them no
other option.
We are not dealing with two equal options. Although there is a role for
peaceful people and methods, they also need to undergo a transformation
to overcome their pacification. Many of those who have embraced
nonviolence up until now may find that they did so through weakness and
not through a deep seated commitment to peacefulness.
Combining and juxtaposing different methods of
struggle is necessary for that learning process. Pacified people can
overcome their fear of fighting back. And if those who are truly
committed to peacefulness are correct that some of us fetishize
violence, then they will inspire us with their example. If they fail to
inspire, perhaps they will check their assumptions. In any case, such an
outcome is only possible if they are not collaborating with the cops and
media or using other underhanded methods to silence, exclude, or repress
us.
Even those who believe they do not like violence
benefit from the more dynamic space that is created when a diversity of
tactics is at play. Leaving aside the cynical ngos that flock to
protests where there will obviously be riots so they can subsequently
monopolize the media attention that followsâsince they are incapable of
doing anything interesting enough to generate attention
on their ownâthere is the feeling of triumph, the disruption of the
stifling status quo that occurs when people fight back.
The two minoritarian general strikes that have
occurred in Barcelona in the last few years illustrate this benefit. On
January 27, 2011, and then on October 31, 2012, the small,
anticapitalist and anarchist labor unions held general strikes without
the backing of the major unions. This created an environment in which
fewer people walked off the job and took to the streets, but those who
did had more radical aims. In the first strike, the anarchosyndicalist
and other unions did not try to dissuade combative activities, and in
addition to work stoppages and major marches, there were also blockades
of burning tires, acts of sabotage, and attacks on banks. And the mood
in the streets was one of strength and celebration that carried over
into other actions as part of an accelerating rhythm of revolt over the
next months. On October 31, however, the unions attempted to pacify the
strike. As a result, the more combative anticapitalists generally did
not participate, and the day was entirely peaceful. It was also a total
flop, even from the perspective of the unions and the peaceful
protesters. It had less participation, went almost unnoticed, and had a
demoralizing effect for upcoming days of action.
The clear truth is, a diversity of methods worked
better for everyone involved.
Although resisting repression, along with organizing strikes, taking
over the streets, holding protests, and sustaining ourselves in struggle one day after the next, all work better when we do
them collectively with multiple forms of participation, that ideal is a
long way off. Many people still do not accept combative methods of
struggle, or they only value their own contributions, while superficial,
candy-coated visions of revolution currently predominate.
In the meantime, it can be best to take space and
work separately. After all, letting in the pacifists often leads to the
pacification of a struggle. In the â90s, the Chilean state wanted to
build a hydroelectric dam in Alto Bio Bio, a river region in Wallmapu,
the Mapuche territories. The indigenous inhabitants began resisting the
dam in their traditional way, building connections between communities
and using direct action and sabotage, âhitting capitalism where it
hurts.â[104] In the interests of working together with other
groups, the Mapuche invited Chilean environmentalists to resist the dam
with them. But the environmentalists brought their NGO tendencies, their
nonviolence, and a colonialist Chilean attitude that they knew better
than the indigenous people who had lived there for millennia. They also
brought their superior resources, their money, and their media savvy,
allowing them to take over the movement and discourage traditional
practices of resistance. They generated huge amounts of media attention,
got support from rock stars, and turned two local women into celebrities
and symbols of the struggle, taking them on speaking events throughout
South America and Europe. They accomplished nearly everything, except
stopping the dam. A part of their method also involved discouraging any
illegal direct action, and taking the focus off of the prisoners of the
struggle. Though the Mapuche had defeated major development projects
before, this time they had their hands tied thanks to their nonviolent
allies. The dam was built, a major river valley was flooded, and land
and communities were lost forever.
Working separately might be necessary, but keeping
the lines of communication open makes it possible to work together in
the future, should we ever overcome the limitations that make it
impractical in the present. But not working together is not necessarily
a bad thing. Our practices should not be constantly subjected to
consensus and compromise. The development of peaceful action cannot be
dependent on the participation of those who want to attack and destroy
structures of domination. Likewise, combative and illegal anarchists
canât wait for others to catch up before they develop certain practices
of sabotage. Unity is a trojan horse for centralization and domination.
The advantages of working together in broader coalitions only
become real if each of us
has an autonomous niche, a method of struggle that answers to our unique
needs. The only free form of organization is the coordination between
free individuals and groups. If we cannot develop our own practice with
those closest to us, we will never develop a suitable practice among all
of us.
Sometimes, there are irreconcilable differences
between different people in struggle. For example, it is hard to find
common ground between people who believe in revolution as an
antagonistic, conflictive process in which certain structures or social
classes must be overthrown, and others who believe revolution must occur
as a gradual, progressive evolution, and others who believe it must be a
millennial act of peacemaking and reconciliation. In the face of such
unbridgeable gaps, if it is not possible for the different sides to
simply ignore each other, it is necessary to establish some basic
minimums. The peaceful ones should never aid the police in arresting or
surveilling the combative ones, the combative ones should make sure
never to do anything that physically harms the peaceful ones, and none
of them should prevent the actions of the others.
----
We have a long way to go, but revolution is not a short-term proposal.
It is something we dedicate our lives to, both because we commit to
living differently, and because we commit ourselves to a struggle that
will unfold over generations.
Nonviolence as an exclusive methodology that
imposes itself across the entire social terrain is an obstacle to
revolution and a tool in the hands of the State. But there are
innumerable activities that make up the struggle, and countless
strategies for formulating and coordinating these activities. There
really is a place for everyone. But not every practice is valid. Any
practice that attempts to impose homogeneity in the name of unity
violates the sense of solidarity and mutual respect necessary for
diverse currents of struggle to coexist. There are many other pitfalls
that can inhibit the growth of the connections between us. But we will
learn through experience. In many places our struggles have grown
stronger and
wiser in the last few years. If we continue our debates, learn from our
mistakes and our differences, and dare to take action, we may well
weather the difficulties of the years to come.
This book is in some ways a continuation of **How **
2005, then expanded in 2006 and republished the following year. As the
debate around nonviolence flared up again in the English-speaking world
due to the anti-police riots and Occupy movement in the US and the
student movement and Tottenham riots in the UK, I thought about updating
and republishing it for the occasion.
How *Nonviolence Protects the State* is fairly
straightforward. It begins by disputing nonviolent histories and claims
of victory in the Civil Rights movement, the independence movement in
India, the anti-war movement during the US occupation of Vietnam, and
the anti-nuclear movement. In all these cases, the pattern is clear:
proponents of nonviolence whitewash a heterogeneous, often combative
movement to portray it as nonviolent; and they portray a partial victory
or an important but limited accomplishment as an ultimate victory,
speaking in unison with the State to declare a happy ending to a
movement that was in fact still in struggle (and of course hiding the
important role of the non-pacifist elements in achieving whatever gains
were won).
The next chapter looks at the utility of
nonviolence for colonialism and for suppressing and co-opting liberation
movements, as well as at the paternalism and racism of white
progressives in using nonviolence to control the movements of people of
color. The chapter âNonviolence is Statistâ looks at the
authoritarianism
of nonviolent practice as well as how nonviolence has played into state
needs for pacifying and recuperating social struggles, and how,
accordingly, government and media encourage nonviolence. âNonviolence is
Patriarchalâ explores the imperative for a patriarchal society to pacify
the oppressed, and shares stories of rebellion by trans people, queers,
and women, in an attempt to counteract the silencing of that history.
The fifth chapter explores the major strategy
types that nonviolence proposes for changing the world, and attempts to
show how all of them lead to dead ends, as multiple historical examples
demonstrate. The penultimate chapter unravels the contradictions,
manipulations, and inaccuracies of the most common arguments in favor of
nonviolence, clichĂ©s like âviolence only begets more violence,â which
contradict the historical record. And the final chapter makes some
suggestions for forms of struggle that use a diversity of tactics.
In the end, I decided it would be better to write
a new book rather than try to revise the earlier one. *How Nonviolence
Protects the State* was written in the context of a foundering
antiglobalization movement with a growing anarchist presence, and
substantial participation by a more classical sort of pacifist. This was
before the appearance of the *Twitter* pacifists, before Gene Sharp had
so many victories to his name, and before the current shape of
nonviolence had resolved, losing any semblance to what it was in the
days of plowshares and civil disobedience. I also used an analytical
framework and a terminology that I no longer agree with. Ultimately the
book is an artifact of its times.
I want to take advantage of the occasion of this
new book to address some criticisms to the old book.
First, the external criticisms. A few reviewers
were only interested in smearing the book. There were those who employed
the old caricature of bomb-throwing anarchists. One reviewer claimed the
book advocates terrorism, citing a passage where I argue that an
al-Qaeda bombing in Madrid did more to end Spainâs involvement in the
invasion of Iraq than a million people peacefully protesting, and
leaving out the part where I explicitly state that such bombings do not
constitute a model for revolutionary
action because the calloused condemnation of innocent people is
fundamentally authoritarian.
One reviewer, writing in *Left Turn*, objected
that I did not define ârevolutionâ the way Che would have, and then went
on to make a number of false claims about what I said in the
book.[105]
Moving on to the more serious criticisms, some
objected to the tone of the book, which is often harsh in its treatment
of nonviolent activists. The question of tone is an important one. On
the one hand, I find it essential to avoid an academic politeness in
these debates, as though we were talking about abstract concepts and not
matters of life and death. I think that in the face of hypocrisy,
manipulation, lies, collaboration with the authorities, and cowardice
dressed up as sophistication, outrage is not only permissible, it is
necessary. It is noteworthy that those who objected to the tone
generally did not try to show that I was wrong in my claims of hypocrisy
and collaboration by pacifists, as though they should be allowed to pull
any kind of stunt but the rest of us canât get angry about it. Some of
them, I think, wanted to piss in the stream and drink from it too.
On the other hand, solidarity requires a certain
amount of respect. Wherever the harshness of my criticism was unfair,
and constituted a lack of respect for people who are genuinely dedicated
to a struggle for a better world, I was in the wrong. Hopefully, those
who felt disrespected can sympathize with the reasons why many of us are
angry about this topic, and we can develop a more solidaristic
communication on both sides.
A review on *The New Compass* faults my book for
an âanarchist bias [that] is so overwhelming throughout the entire
work that the critique becomes limited in its ability to restart an
important debate by seeming to be at times little more than an anarchist
intercommunal polemic.â[106] This is another flaw I have
tried to improve in the current book. The term âbiasâ deserves none of
its negative connotations, as all writing reflects the perspective of
the one who writes. I am an anarchist and I write about struggle not as
someone who pretends to be an objective observer but as a participant.
My experiences and reflections come from an anarchist viewpoint, which
might be shocking or jarring for those who usually only read works with
a progressive or capitalist bias. While I do not want to hide where I am
coming from, I also want to communicate with people who do not share my
beliefs, and I know how annoying it can be to read a tract that is
steeped in navel-gazing and in-group references. Hopefully, I have
struck a better balance with the current book.
Milan Rai, editor of *Peace News*, published a
critique of the book and a book presentation I gave.[107] His
review is thoughtful but less than straightforward. Mentioning a comment
he made in the debate after my presentation, he says:
[dedicated to nonviolent revolution] I was obviously âdeludedâ,
âimplicitly statist in my thinkingâ, and a little too privileged as a
person of colour to have a valid opinion on the questions of violence
and nonviolence.
I find it a little underhanded that he does not mention my response:
that in my book I explicitly state that I am directing these criticisms
at nonviolence as a whole and not to every proponent and practitioner
(in fact I go out of my way to mention some practitioners for whom I
have only respect and to whom the criticisms I make do not apply); and
that the criticisms I make of racism are explicitly directed at specific
white people who use nonviolence in a paternalistic way.
Rai asserts that âIf youâre going to compare strategies,
then youâve got to make sure theyâve got the same aims (otherwise you
canât compare them).â If this were true, any strategic comparison
between nonviolent and other revolutionaries would be impossible, as
they clearly see the world in different ways and as a function of this,
want different things. Rai talks about strategy as a path to a set
destination, a view I increasingly disagree with. The point of
comparison I use is the idea of revolution itself. In the
antiglobalization movement at the time, and in other social conflicts
today, one can find a great many people who believe in revolution,
although they understand that in many different ways. As I have
clarified in this book, everyone actually wants different things, even
if they sometimes use the same terminology. I was not able to make this
distinction clear enough in the first book to avoid misunderstanding,
but I did point out that many people on opposite sides of the debate had
the similar aim of revolution. This allows for a comparison precisely
because they have different ideas of what revolution means. Those ideas
reflect in their strategy and vice versa. When they fail or encounter
difficulties using one strategy, the experience can change their aims
and their understanding of what revolution is. We are not dealing with
fixed, separate destinations but floating practices that change in
relation to one another. For this reason it is better to use a flexible,
floating concept of similarity of desires rather than the fixed,
analytically simpler concept of same aims.
Even though the bulk of the book was a comparison
of the effectiveness of different strategies with similar aims (for
example, within antiglobalization protests, within the Civil Rights
movement, within the movement to end the war in Vietnam, within the
contemporary anti-war movement, and many other examples), Rai claims
that the only comparison I made was one between the iww and Italian
immigrant anarchists in the 1910s and 1920s. The claim is unfounded, but
it is convenient from Raiâs point of view because he ignores direct
comparisons that serve as severe indictments of nonviolent claims, like
the failure of MLKâs Albany campaign contrasted with the success of the
Birmingham campaign after riots broke out. Rai can not answer for this
failure of nonviolence, so he ignores it.
He makes another problematic argument when
discussing the single comparison he deigns to recognize.
lethal force by the Italian groups increased the repression of the âRed
Scareâ era **beyond what it might otherwise have been**. My guess
(without a historical investigation) is that the common sense of Western
social movements is that the violence **did** increase the repression,
and bombings would be likely to escalate repression today.
As I point out in *How Nonviolence Protects the State*, repression
always increases when a movement becomes larger, stronger, or more
effective, a lesson that is also present in the historical episodes of
nonviolence. And as the cited example shows, the IWWâs decision to
renounce sabotage and violent confrontation did not decrease government
repression. On the contrary the government took advantage of the iwwâs
weakened state to *increase* repression.
Recent history provides us with a clearer example.
Taking the countries in the European Common Marketâan entity with broad
socioeconomic similarities between the units, but separate governments
for eachâmost people would agree that in the last two decades, the
countries with the strongest radical movements using combative tactics
might include Greece, Spain, and France. Nobody could seriously propose
Netherlands and the United Kingdom, countries that have experienced
something of a lull in antagonistic struggles, and that have a high
proportion of pacifists.
If we make our second variable the increase in
repressive measures and the implementation of more sophisticated and
effective techniques of social control, the results run in the other
direction. Greece and Spain, though both have seen a disturbing
advancement of the techniques of social control, as has most any
country, do not make the list. Effective anarchist and anticapitalist
struggles in Greece, using a great deal of violence, have hampered and
sometimes even reversed the governmentâs ability to implement new
strategies of repression or techniques of surveillance. France might be
included on the list, but not near the top. Those spots
are inarguably reserved for exactly those countries that have been most
peaceful: Netherlands, the United Kingdom, and perhaps Germany (another
country that has experienced a partial disappearance of its conflictive
social movementsâoutside of Berlinâand one with a high proportion of
peace activists). Netherlands and the United Kingdom can both be
considered societies of absolute surveillance, in which all inhabitants
are tracked through an integrated intelligence system that includes
cameras, bank cards, public transportation, garbage collection, and
other systems.
Although armed or dangerous struggles can without
a doubt spur a government to redouble its efforts of repression, a fact
that all revolutionaries will have to confront,[108] in
general we can assert the following: when it comes to repression,
governments are proactive, not reactive, and in times of social peace or
in the face of mostly peaceful social resistance they intensify their
techniques of social control more extensively than when they face a
combative resistance. In other words, nonviolence accelerates repression
at a systemic level. When people start carrying out attacks and
committing outrages, the government is often forced to make arrests or
strike back in some way, but at the deeper level of reengineering
society for the purpose of social control, nonviolence creates a much
more favorable climate for the qualitative advancement of repression.
This assertion, born up by history, also flows from a realistic
assessment of the proactive nature of the State. But proponents of
nonviolence like Rai do the State a service by portraying it as a
neutral institution that represses only as a response to our activity.
The âcommon senseâ he references is the obedient citizenâs vision of the
State.
Rai sums up my book with a gross
misrepresentation:
are committed to nonviolence, highly effective if you are bombing and
shooting, and vitally necessary even if you are not bombing and shooting
at the moment, so long as you are committed in theory to using such
tactics whenever the need arises.
Demagogically, he falls back on the caricature of the violent terrorist,
harping on âbombing and shootingâ even though I mention a long list of
other tactics throughout the book. The dramatic title of his review, âA
Strategy for Bombers,â is ridiculously manipulative, and comes close to
criminalizing those he disagrees with. In the UK in 2008, calling
someone a âbomberâ is basically flagging them for the police and
encouraging the public to react fearfully.
Rai claims I argue that education or building
alternatives are âpointless.â This is false, but he repeats it several
times, which is always a good tactic for getting a lie to stick. Then,
as though he is revealing a hypocritical double standard, he says, âBut,
wait, education isnât totally pointlessâ and claims that I believe
everything is pointless unless it is accompanied by bombings. The
argument that he is misrepresenting here is that activities of creation
and education are all extremely important to a revolutionary struggle,
but if they are not accompanied by an ability to defend against
government repression, destroy ruling structures, and sabotage the
existing system, education and the building of alternatives only lead to
a dead end, incapable of revolution. I make this point in great detail,
with multiple historical references to show how that dead end comes
about, and to show that nonviolence is incapable of mustering the level
of self-defense and sabotage needed. But Rai ignores all of this.
If there is a good faith explanation for all of
his misrepresentations, it may be the inopportune tone of the book that
shocked him and made him imagine an aggressive, terroristic proposal for
struggle instead of the one I was actually making. He was evidently
shocked that I dared to mention bombings, even though my purpose was to
freely discuss all possible tactics without the atmosphere of shock and
moral panic proponents of nonviolence have helped to generate. Rai
failed to notice, along with many other arguments in the book, that I
never advocate bombings, and when talking about bombings that kill
bystanders, I specifically criticize them.
Rai ends in better form. Talking about the debate
that followed my presentation, he notes that many people in the audience
had practical doubts about the effective use of a diversity of tactics,
and then states that it will be up to advocates of nonviolence to show
the way by proposing and demonstrating effective nonviolent action. He
is right on both points: combative practices and anticapitalist
struggles in the UK were indeed at an impasse due to effective
repression; and if nonviolence were to win back any of the support it
had lost over the years, it would actually have to advance an effective
or at least an inspiring practice. In the years since that debate,
events have made it clear that combative struggles have again found a
way forward, while practitioners of nonviolence are still mired in the
same weaknesses.
Aside from published reviews, there were also many
comments I received on the text. One of the most common, coming from
proponents of nonviolence, was how I lumped together pacifism and
nonviolence and beat them both with the same stick, as it were. I would
specify that I was in fact beating them with many different sticks.
*How Nonviolence Protects the State* is not a
concerted reaction to one coherent practice of nonviolence, but to any
attempt to impose nonviolence on a social struggle. It deals with many
varying discourses and practices at once. The coherence of this approach
lies in the streets, where those of us fighting to remove the
limitations placed on our struggles are confronted with a veritable
swarm of arguments and reactionsâfrom powerful institutions and from the
people around usâthat all center on the value of nonviolence.
From the point of view of any specific pacifist or
nonviolent activist, the book may very well feel unfair, because one is
bombarded by a great many criticisms directed at a concept of
nonviolence they do not share, and by a great many responses to postures
they might not ever have taken. I can only reassert that every single
argument, cliché, rationale, discourse, tactic, strategy, and posture
that I attempt to discredit are ones I have personally encountered
within a social movement. While any one nonviolent activist may not
identify with many of the criticisms I make, I guarantee that there is
something in the book for everyone who objects to the use of âviolence.â
It is true that different currents of nonviolence
and
pacifism have very distinct ways of understanding revolution and I could
have taken on each of these views as a distinct whole rather than
criticizing all of them together. However, I get the feeling that the
more vocal proponents of these currents do not realize how mixed up
their discourses are in the streets, how terms change their meaning from
one activist to the next, and how the typical nonviolent activist often
mixes theories and strategies from multiple currents. It may be true
that pacifism and nonviolence are very separate things, but even their
theoreticians are unclear on the difference. Gene Sharp and Mark
Kurlansky, for example, both advocate nonviolence instead of pacifism,
but they have vastly different conceptions of what nonviolence means.
As I stated in the book itself, the target of my
criticisms was self-selecting, a diverse host of groups and individuals
who united around a shared commitment to nonviolence, despite differing
interpretations of that concept. It is traditional for writers and
theorists to privilege discourse in its pure form, as it flows from the
pens of other writers and theorists. But the arguments they write about
are created in the streets, not in their books. If our motivation for
debating is as participants in a struggle and not as taxonomists of
ideas, our conversation must take place in that chaotic field where
discourses collide, break, and realign. Though it might have made for
disappointing reading for certain dedicated partisans of one or another
current of nonviolence or pacifism, my goal in writing the book was not
to critique a specific oeuvre but to break the stranglehold that a
hodgepodge of forms of nonviolence were exercising on movements for
social change.
And as a brief riposte to this point, it seems
more than a bit ironic that they should criticize my failure to use the
labels of nonviolence and pacifism on their terms, when they regularly
refer to us as violent, which is even farther from our own chosen
terminology, and often done in a criminalizing tone.
I have a number of my own criticisms of **How Nonviolence **
terminology. Around the time I was writing the book, a number of
anarchists were publishing criticisms of a certain practice that they
termed âactivism.â Some of these criticisms threw the baby out with the
bathwater, but all of them were making a much needed point. The practice
they were excoriating was moribund. Activism, to them, meant doing for
the sake of doing, formulaic activity by self-selecting specialists that
divides social conflict into separate but connected single-issues, each
with its own ready-made group or protest form intended to simultaneously
apply a bandage to the issue in question while also attracting new
members to allow for an organizational growth that would somehow bring
us closer to revolution. It was a practice with a lack of orientation
towards social conflict, a tendency to reduce strategy to a tactical or
campaign level and to reduce analysis to a list of âismsâ that were bad,
and with a much greater compatibility with the world of universities and
NGOs (many of this kind of activist went on to work for the latter after
graduating from the former) than with a world of antagonism,
confrontation, repression, and insurrection.
I wrote the book in the language of activism
primarily because many of us shared those same criticisms but did not
equate them with the term âactivism.â It was a little unfair of the
critics to redefine activism as one specific set of practices that they
disliked, when the term had never previously been clearly defined, and a
great many people identified it with a great many practices. It is an
unfortunate tendency to reduce a nuanced criticism to a persecution of
terms. But the fact of the matter is, activism was an ugly term, and it
is a fitting label for a defunct practice. Hopefully, it will gradually
disappear not because it has gone out of style but because people have
ingested the criticism.
As for the term to denote the people and practices
contrary to nonviolence, I chose âmilitant.â Another ugly term, and
until the book was translated into Spanish I was unaware that the word
was originally applied to the active members of labor unions and
political organizations, regardless of their position on violence. In
the present book, I have settled on âcombative,â âillegal,â and
âconflictiveâ in an attempt to denote a practice that is fundamentally
antagonistic and ready to assume confrontation without reducing it to
what a moralistic observer might identify as its violent elements.
Parallel to my use of activist language in the
earlier book, I used an anti-oppression framework that divided power
into patriarchy, white supremacy, the State, and capitalism as distinct
systems of oppression. On the one hand, I think that framework helped to
avoid the traditional error of subordinating every social hierarchy to
the class hierarchy and reducing every form of oppression to its
economic aspect. It also helped to analyze the complex relation between
violence and social power dynamics and the multifaceted treaty between
nonviolence and authority. But such a framework can also prop up the
game of tallying up who is more oppressed and who is more privileged,
labeling opponents as racist or sexist and discrediting an idea by
classifying it as privileged much the same way vulgar Marxists will
denominate anything they disagree with as âpetit-bourgeois.â I think
many proponents of nonviolence have a serious problem with colonial,
paternalistic attitudes or the victimization of historically oppressed
groups, and most of the specific criticisms I was relaying originated
with comrades from those groups; however I think it is a long-term
problem that needs to be approached with patience, and by applying
labels like âracist,â to white people who sincerely, however
ineffectively, want to do away with racism, I may have added to a
dynamic that discourages critical thinking and encourages oneâs own side
to ostracize or disqualify and the other side to look for their own
insults and disqualifiers to throw back. Someone who is directly
targeted by a system of oppression like colonialism or patriarchy should
apply terms like âracistâ or âsexistâ wherever they see fit, but those
of us who have been privileged by these systems should probably be more
patient, persistent, and humble when criticizing our peers. Another
error in the book I want to point out is a shortcoming in the range of
historical references. Reflecting a weakness in a large part of the
anarchist movement at the timeâboth in which books anarchist publishers
chose to print and which stories the rest of us chose to get excited
aboutâin talking about certain struggles I centered the focus on
romanticized armed groups that saw themselves as the vanguard. Other
groups took part in these same struggles, along with people who did not
act in the name of any organization. For example, fierce social
conflicts in the
â60s and â70s are reduced to the Weather Underground and Black Panther
Party in the US, or to the Red Brigades in Italy. A complex situation is
reduced to the symbol of a single organization. That organizationâs
mistakes and even irrelevance, if such is the case, are erased, and the
opportunity to learn strategic lessons is lost.
One such strategic lesson would be a criticism of
the practices of armed struggle developed after World War ii,
predominantly by Marxist groups although with an important early
influence by exiled Spanish anarchists fighting against the Franco
regime. In an attempt to undo all the demonization of violent resistance
that nonviolence has accomplished, and because I did not want to impose
a new ethical framework that did not directly arise from the experiences
of a concrete struggle, I often talked about combative activities and
armed actions in a cold, contextless way, undermining my own argument by
approaching the caricature of the violent revolutionary that nonviolence
and the media disseminate. In an attempt to avoid limiting the concept
of a diversity of tactics with a specific proposal about how people
should struggle, I ended up with a vague portrayal of armed struggle as
the counterpoint to nonviolence, when the possibilities for resistance
are and should be limitless.
At the time I wrote the book, I did not have
access to more thorough sources that examined those historical conflicts
within a lens of the conflict itself. Many anarchists of the time
reproduced the leftist hagiographies, confusing the struggle with the
organization that attempted to master it. Fortunately, we seem to be
correcting that tendency, although the romanticized, vanguardist
accounts still seem to be bestsellers.
There is one last detail I want to amend. One
reviewer objected that the iww, in the 1910s and â20s, was comprised
largely of immigrants. I had pointed out that the autonomous anarchists
(the members of the *Gruppo Autonomo*: whom I had inaccurately referred
to as âGalleanistâ anarchists even though their activity predated the
presence of Luigi Galleani, their best known theorist) survived
government repression better than their contemporaries in the iww, not
despite but due to the fact that the former employed an illegal and
clandestine practice whereas the latter
moved towards increasingly peaceful means in the face of repression. In
the context of that argument, I affirmed that the autonomous anarchists
were nearly all Italian immigrants, and therefore more vulnerable to
repression. On the face of it, this point is inaccurate for the very
reason mentioned by the reviewer: the immigrant base of the iww.
However, I think the spirit of the argument is still accurate. For
starters, many iww members were German and Scandinavian, much higher in
the racial hierarchy at the time than Italians, and not vulnerable to
the âwasp xenophobiaâ I specifically mentioned. Secondly, and more
importantly, it is evident that by adopting more peaceful means and
renouncing the use of sabotage, the iww did not save itself from
repression and only succeeded in pacifying itself. It gave up its
confrontational stance and thus, the very spirit of its critique of
capitalism. In a matter of years, it had all but disappeared.
In a similar vein, we can see how around the same
time the cnt in Spain was only able to survive as a functioning
anticapitalist labor organization through recourse to clandestine
practices that included bank robberies to supply the strike fund, armed
actions to intimidate bosses, revenge killings of cops and hit men who
had killed workers, and sabotage. Not only did the cnt withstand the
attempts to crush it, it grew into the strongest workersâ organization
in the country, soon provoking a revolutionary situation. The cnt
succeeded where the iww had failed. Their views of confrontation were
central to this difference.[109]
There are more things I would change about <em>How
</em>
contradiction of writing. Thinking never ends, whereas a book at some
point must go to print.
The thinking on this topic has changed a great
deal in the last eight years, reflecting great changes in our struggles.
The antiglobalization movement, which once served as the arena for many
debates on nonviolence and a diversity of tactics, has either
disappeared or become unrecognizable. Anarchists have broken
onto the stage in numerous countries, leading to an increase in
government repression and forcing the media to change gears from
ignoring us to trying to tame us. Anticapitalism and its more
sugar-coated alternatives like anti-neoliberalism or âthe 99%â have
again become popular phenomena. Politicians from Obama to Morales have
again captured and betrayed peopleâs hopes, showing that amnesia is ever
on the side of those who rule, and memory on the side of those who
rebel. Many new people are starting to participate in social struggles
for the first time. And nonviolence has been decisively redefined as a
pragmatic regime change or reformism that prioritizes safety rather than
sacrifice and seeks accommodation and collaboration with elite
institutions like the police and media, characteristics that marked
nonviolence throughout the 20th century but that never predominated so
clearly.
*How Nonviolence Protects the State* was an
attempt to debate a position that, in my surroundings at the time, held
a stranglehold on the discussion of methods of struggle. The present
book, though the topic is the same, has a different objective. The
debate between nonviolence and a diversity of tactics is no longer
ongoing. The advocates of nonviolence have abandoned it. Their practice
has failed them in the streets. They have not responded to the serious
criticisms levied against them, nor even changed the clichés they use in
place of factually supported arguments. But they have sunk to even lower
depths, routinely attacking, snitching on, or spreading false
accusations against their ideological opponents. And they have allied
more closely with the police, media, ngos, and governments in a
desperate attempt to win over a greater part of the crowds that are
beginning to protest and sometimes, even, to take action against that
which oppresses them. The better of them have turned their back on the
debate without engaging in any of those despicable ploys, enacting a
nonviolent struggle out of a straightforward personal need, but neither
have they been very vocal in denouncing the violence and collaboration
of their fellow pacifists.
On the other side of the line, those who favor a
diversity of tactics have moved on in their debate, steeped in several
intense years of new revolts, movements, and theories, such that the
term âdiversity of tacticsâ now seems embarrassingly antiquated. But
there is a gap between those who have been involved in this debate and
the experiences that nourish it, and those who have only recently taken
up the fight, trained by society to think that the only legitimate rebel
is an obedient one, and shown by their experiences in the street that
not only is nonviolence undignified and uninspiring, it is entirely
inadequate to accomplish what they dream of.
The intent of this book is to introduce those who
have started to question nonviolence to the collective experiences and
histories that nonviolence, together with the State, would hide from
them; to articulate the systematic role that nonviolence plays in
defense of power; and to contribute to the ongoing debate about how to
participate in a struggle that will always include myriad perspectives,
desires, and methods, in a mix that defies any attempt at homogenization
[Developed for the Toronto G20 Protests, 2010]
We have come together in solidarity and respect, with the belief that
together we can create a movement whose sum is greater than its parts.
We are all striving for similar goals. We are working for a world free
of capitalism, sexism, of classism, of racism, of colonialism, of
homo/lesbo/bi/trans-phobia, of environmental destruction, of abledism
and of ageism.
We believe that we must embrace honest discussion and debate. We trust
that our movement is strong enough, resilient and mature enough to
embrace open differences of opinion. We believe that if we are to truly
build a socially just world, it will take many different tactics, much
creativity and many different approaches. It is this that allows us to
work together even when we disagree.
We work together in solidarity and
respect. This does not mean we endorse everything each of us does, or
that we agree on all things. But we will listen to each other, we will
discuss our differences openly and honestly, where necessary, we will
agree to disagree and we will support each other when attacked.
We understand that people have different needs regarding safety. That
while one person may need to be on the streets in a situation where
someone elseâs actions do not put them in danger, another person may
need to know that if they are arrested, they will be supported,
regardless of what the state may allege they have done. We know that the
way to work through these needs is to hear each other with respect, to
strive to understand each other and support each other even if we do not
agree.
We will not do the Stateâs work. We will not assist them in dividing our
movement, in scape-goating our people, or in attacking our organizations
and people.
We believe that in our movement, journalists (especially alternative
media and movement media journalists) have a role in this discussion.
When they write respectfully, honestly, thoughtfully, with an eye to the
consequences of their work, they only assist us in speaking to each
other and to the debates we must have if we are to win a better world.
It is with this in mind that we espouse the following principles (taken
from the St. Paul principles). These principles are an attempt to
outline a working process for us together as organizers:
1. Our solidarity is based on respect for a political diversity within
1. We realize that debates and honest criticisms are necessary for
3. As we plan our actions and tactics, we will take care to maintain
4. We oppose any state repression of dissent, including surveillance,
4. We will work to promote a sense of respect for our shared community,
1. We will use our anger at injustice as a positive, nonviolent force
1. We will not carry weapons of any kind.
1. We will not vandalize or destroy property.
1. We will not use or carry alcohol or illegal drugs.
1. We will not run or make threatening motions.
1. We will not insult, swear or attack others.
1. We will protect those who oppose or disagree with us from insult or
1. We will not assault, verbally or physically, those who oppose or
1. Our attitude, as conveyed through our words, symbols and actions,
1. As members of a nonviolent action, we will follow the directions of
1. If an individual has a serious disagreement with the organizers of
Committee
in the US Civil Rights Movement, responsible for some of the most
emblematic lunch counter sit-ins and other actions. Reinforcing some of
the major criticisms that have been repeatedly made of nonviolence, the
actual history of this organization is rarely cited by those who claim
it as a successful example. The SNCC gradually gave up on nonviolence;
their nonviolent strategy relied on the ruling class media and on
obtaining support from members of the power structure; and the white
power structure quickly learned how to avoid using the visible acts of
repression and moral contest that the nonviolent strategy relied on.
This historical lesson was produced over 50 years ago. Advocates of
nonviolence avoid the lesson by erasing the history. What follows is an
excerpt from a movement history of the experiences of the SNCC:*
SNCCâs original statement of purpose established nonviolence as the
driving philosophy behind the organization. However, things were never
that simple. In the early days, during the period of the sit-in
movement, nonviolent action was strictly enforced, particularly for
public demonstrations, as it was key to the movementâs success.
To rally support from whites and blacks outside
the movement, the sit-ins needed to create a distinct impression of
moral superiority. One of the best ways to do this was to meet the harsh
violence of the white man with pacifism. Some members expanded this
philosophy to their daily lives, believing that just carrying a gun for
self-defense was hostile.
The philosophy of nonviolence hit shakier ground
when SNCC began its period of community organization in the South,
having to face continual threats of perhaps deadly violence from whites.
On many occasions SNCC offices were sprayed with bullets or torched by
local white men. In 1963 Bob Moses and Jimmy Travis, SNCC workers trying
to encourage black voters to register, were shot at while driving near
Greenwood, Mississippi. Travis was hit and nearly died.
A majority of SNCC workers were beaten and thrown
in prison at least once during their work with the organization. As a
result, once strict guidelines of nonviolence were relaxed and members
were unofficially permitted to carry guns for self defense. However, the
principle was still adhered to publicly, as it remained an effective
means of protest. Eventually whites began to understand the tactic, and
nonviolence became less powerful. Whites began to realize SNCCâs
peaceful responses to violent oppression were key to gaining support for
their cause.
If there was no more public violence for SNCC to
rise above, SNCCâs message would be weakened. Thus, protesters were no
longer beaten publicly. Instead they were attacked and beaten behind
closed doors where newspaper reporters and television cameras could not
reach. As Southern whites intended, discrete violent oppression began to
destroy the image of martyr that SNCC had carefully constructed through
nonviolent protest. During this time, SNCC stopped sponsoring regular
seminars on nonviolence
and continued them only infrequently until 1964.
Soon after, the Harlem Riots took place. It was
the first urban race riot, and brought the topic of black-initiated
violence into public debate. Such actions were no longer assumed to be
counter productive. This event, and eventually the rise of black power,
led to the fall of nonviolence in SNCC.[110]
<biblio>
Adilkno, *Cracking the Movement: Squatting Beyond the Media.* New York:
Autonomedia, 1997 (Original Ravijn Books: Amsterdam, 1990).
AmorĂłs, Miguel. *Durruti en el Laberinto*. Bilbao: Muturreko
burutazioak, 2006.
Anonimas. <em>Putas e insumisas: Violencias femeninas y aberraciones de
género: reflexiones en torno a las violencias generizadas
</em>Barcelona, 2012.
Anonymous. âAfter We Have Burnt Everything,â http://www.indymedia.org.uk/en/2009/08/435985.html (2009).
Anonymous. *Burning the Bridges They Are Building: Anarchist Strategies
Against the Police*, Seattle: Rise Like Lions, http://riselikelions.net/
pamphlets/16/burning-the-bridges-they-are-building-anarchiststrategies-against-the-police
(2011).
Anonymous. ïżœïżœFire Extinguishers and Fire Starters: Anarchist
Interventions in the #SpanishRevolution,â
http://www.crimethinc. com/texts/recentfeatures/barc.php (June 2011).
Anonymous. âWhile the Iron is Hot: Student Strike and Social Revolt in
Quebec, Spring 2012,â http://www.crimethinc.com/blog/2012/08/14/
the-2012-strike-in-quebec-full-report/ (August 14, 2012).
Anonymous. âPolice Murder in Portland, anarchists respond with
vengeance,â http://anarchistnews.org/?q=node/10921
(March 23, 2010).
Anonymous. *La calle desde el tejado: valoraciĂłn de la okupacion en
Barcelona como medida en una lucha anarquista*. Barcelona: diffuse
publication, 2009. Available at http://www.alasbarricadas.org/
noticias/node/13034.
Anonymous. âWe Are All Oscar Grant (?), Attacking White Power in
Rebellions and Beyondâ in *Unfinished Acts*. Revised Edition, Oakland,
2012.
Anonymous. *Down: Reflections on Prison Resistance in Indiana*.
Bloomington, Indiana: anonymous publication, 2012.
Arrighi, Giovanni. *The Long 20th Century*. New York: Verso, 1994.
Ashen Ruins. âAgainst the Corpse Machine: Towards a Post-Leftist
Anarchist Critique of Violence.â 2002. http://theanarchistlibrary.org/
library/ashen-ruins-against-the-corpse-machine-defining-a-postleftist-anarchist-critique-of-violence.
Baroque, Fray, and Tegan Eanelli (eds.). *Queer Ultraviolence: Bash
Back! Anthology*. Oakland: Ardent Press, 2012.
Bernes, Jasper, and Joshua Clover, âHistory and the Sphinx: of Riots and
Uprisings.â *LA Times Review of Books*, September 24, 2012.
Bisonette, Jamie. *When the Prisoners Ran Walpole: A True Story in the
Movement for Prison Abolition*. Boston: South End Press, 2008.
Christie, Stuart. *We, the Anarchists! A Study of the Iberian Anarchist
Federation 1927â1937*. ChristieBooks.com, 2000.
Churchill, Ward. *Pacifism as Pathology: Reflections on the Role of
Armed Struggle in North America*. 1986 (published in book form by
Arbeiter Ring, 1998).
Claustrophobia Collective. âSome Lessons from the Cincinnati Riots:
from uprising to recuperation.â
http://www.ainfos.ca/01/jul/ainfos00994.html (July, 2001).
CrimethInc. Ex-Workers Collective. âGreenscared? Preliminary Lessons of
the Green Scare,â *Rolling Thunder* no. 5, 2008.
Croatan. âWho Is Oakland: Anti-Oppression Activism, the Politics of
Safety, and State Co-optationâ on the website *Escalating Identity*
https://escalatingidentity.wordpress.com/ (April 30 2012).
Denham, Diana, and the C.A.S.A. Collective (eds.), *Teaching Rebellion:
Stories from the Grassroots Mobilization in Oaxaca*. Oakland: PM Press,
2008.
Dolgoff, Sam, ed. *The Anarchist Collectives: Workersâ Self-Management
in the Spanish Revolution, 1936â1939*. New York: Free Life Editions,
Inc., 1974.
Ealham, Chris. *Anarchism and the City: Revolution and Counterrevolution
in Barcelona 1898â1937*. San Francisco: AK Press, 2010.
Fanon, Frantz. *The Wretched of the Earth* (originally *Les Damnés de la
Terre*, 1961).
Gato, Don. âTo Be Fair, He Is a Journalist: A Short Response to Chris
Hedges on the Black Bloc,â *Revolution By the Book: the AK Press blog*,
February 7, 2012.
Gelderloos, Peter. *How Nonviolence Protects the State*. Boston: South
End Press, 2007 [first edition was Harrisonburg: Signalfire Press,
2005].
____. âThe Surgeons of Occupy.â *Counterpunch* February 9, 2012.
Guillamon, Augustin. *The Friends of Durruti Group 1937â1939*. Oakland:
AK Press, 2001.
Katsiaficas, George. *The Subversion of Politics: European Autonomous
Social Movements and the Decolonization of Everyday Life*. Oakland: AK
Press, 2006.
Kloosterman, Elly. *De Nederlandse anarchisten en de Spaanse
Burgeroorlog. Hoe de Nederlandse anarchistische beweging uiteenviel door
de gewelddadige strijd in Spanje tussen 1936 en 1939*. Amsterdam:
Uitgeverij De Pook, 1979.
Kurlansky, Mark. *Non-violence: The History of a Dangerous Idea*. New
York: Random House, 2006.
Leval, Gaston. *Collectives in the Spanish Revolution*. London: Freedom
Press, 1975. (The original, *Espagne Libertaire (1936 â1939)*, was
published in French in 1971).
Marshall, Andrew Gavin. â10 Things You Should Know About the Quebec
Student Movement.â *Counterpunch,* May 23, 2012.
Schwarz, AG, Tasos Sagris, and Void Network, (eds.), *We Are an Image
from the Future*. Oakland: AK Press, 2010.
Sharp, Gene. *From Dictatorship to Democracy: A Conceptual Framework for
Liberation*. New York: The New Press, 2012.
Shoatz, Russell Maroon. âThe Dragon and the Hydra: A Historical Study of
Organizational Methodsâ (2012).
Solnit, Rebecca, and David. *The Battle of the Story of the Battle in
Seattle*. Oakland: AK Press, 2009.
Solnit, Rebecca. âThrowing Out the Masterâs Tools and Building a Better
House: Thoughts on the Importance of Nonviolence in the Occupy
Revolution.â *CommonDreams.org*, November 14, 2011.
Stephan, Maria J., and Chenoweth, Erica. âWhy Civil Resistance Works:
The Strategic Logic of Nonviolent Resistanceâ *International Security*,
Vol. 33, No. 1 (Summer 2008).
Walia, Harsha. âTen Points on the Black Bloc.â http://riselikelions.net/
pamphlets/14/10-points-on-the-black-bloc (2010).
Williams, Kristian. *Our Enemies in Blue: Police and Power in America*.
Boston: South End Press, 2004.
Zig Zag. *Warrior Publications*, warriorpublications.wordpress.com.
</biblio>
[1] This argument is documented in *How
[2] In Spain, self-appointed student leaders
[3] All of these arguments are explained at length
[4] One website, violentanarchists.wordpress.com,
[5] http://www.crimethinc.com/blog/2012/09/17/post-debate-debrief-video-and-libretto/
[6] The transcript of Harsha Waliaâs part of the
[7] This is by no means a straw man: nonviolence
[8] This detail is extremely significant, as it shows that if
something is legal and therefore normalized by the State, it is less
likely to be considered violent: in the US, carrying a gun in public is
legal, whereas in Europe and South America, generally it is not.
[9] In *How Nonviolence Protects the State*, I
[10] Which is to say that the company that produces
[11] *Pacifism as Pathology* documents many
[12] Because not all of the 15th of May plaza
[13] Chris Ealham, *Anarchism and the City:
[14] http://www.indymedia.org.uk/en/2009/08/435985.html
[15] Many proponents of nonviolence try to say,
[16] See *How Nonviolence Protects the State*,
[17] For more on counterinsurgency, see Kristian
[18] The movement was not exclusively nonviolent,
[19] For more on slave revolts and anticapitalist
[20] Quotes from Maria J. Stephan and Erica
[21] The 1965 âCorrespondent-Inference Theoryâ they cite
explains how an observer infers the motivations behind an individualâs
choices. They do not mention the highly individualized scope of the
study when they trot it out as proof for a geopolitical argument.
Ironically, research around the theory demonstrates that observers often
overlook or underestimate the situational, socioeconomic, and
institutional factors that may constrain a personâs choice.
[22] Erica Chenoweth, writing about a follow-up
[23] Those who are hopelessly attached to the
[24] Warrior Publications, the source of this
[25] Chris Hayes, *MSNBC*, 25 November, 2012.
[26] James Clark, *The day the world said âNoâ to
[27] Interviews with participants in the
[28] This exact causation is claimed by one of
[29] Lina Sinjab, âSyria Conflict: from Peaceful
[30] Everywhere except the US, libertarian means
[31] âWhile the Iron is Hot: Student Strike and
[32] Andrew Gavin Marshall, â10 Things You Should
[33] For example, many Mapuche in struggle reject
[34] In *How Nonviolence Protects the State* I
[35] In very broad strokes, the collective and the
[36] Runners up might include Genoa, Quebec City,
[37] See David Solnit, âThe Battle for Reality,â
[38] The quote is from an email from a friend who
[39] At the November 2001 protest against the
[40] Philip Bowring, âFilipino Democracy Needs
[41] For a good history of this marriage, see
[42] Lest anyone take this argument out of
protesters in Ukraine could only push the ruling party to agree to step
down.
over the peaceful ones, we should emphasize that where forceful tactics
can be effectively coupled with creative and other non-combative
tactics, movements are most effective in the long-term at sustaining
struggle, surviving repression, and elaborating revolutionary social
relations.
[43] National security, for its part, is a
[44] Just before this book went to print,
[45] The Milgram experiment, in 1961, demonstrated most
famously how people would follow orders from an authority figure that
went against their conscience, even it meant torturing and killing. The
results of the study have been replicated numerous times. But in most
institutions, the degree of separation between oneâs actions and the
consequences is far greater. There is not a single boss and a victim on
the other side of the door, but multiple layers of authority to whom the
buck can be passed, and the consequences usually unfold out of sight and
out of mind.
[46] Proponents of nonviolence such as Mark
[47] Readers interested in a more thorough
[48] Anonymous, *Down: Reflections on Prison
[49] See Jamie Bisonette, <em>When the Prisoners
</em>(Boston: South End Press, 2008). Although Bisonette does not
[50] It is a common feature of democratic
[51] The media in general encourages nonviolence,
[52] From âFire Extinguishers and Fire Starters:
<verbatim>#SpanishRevolution,â</verbatim>
[53] Anonymous, âPolice Murder in Portland,
<verbatim>http://anarchistnews.org/?q=node/10921</verbatim> (March
[54] Both block quotes from âBurning the Bridges
[55] Kristian Williams, *Our Enemies in Blue:
[56] This is not to say that there are no ways to
[57] Both block quotes from âOne Protester Tackled
[58] Lewis, Paul; Vasagar, Jeevan; Williams,
[59] Vasagar, Jeevan; Taylor, Matthew, âStudent
[60] âThe other face of the student protests,â
[61] Available at
[62] Harsha Walia, *Ten Points on the Black Bloc*
[63] To be clear, the nonviolent side used a whole
[64] Ashen Ruins, âAgainst the Corpse Machine:
[65] http://latfmanarchists.tumblr.com/
[66] From âWe Are All Oscar Grant (?), Attacking
[67] From the highly recommended essay by Croatan
[68] Jasper Bernes and Joshua Clover, âHistory and
[69] There are certainly others who deserve
[70] Nabil Fahmy,
[71] For readers unfamiliar with this term, it is
and in the fact that democratic governments employ counterinsurgency
policing strategies as a matter of course. In other words, the social
war is being fought against us whether we fight back or not. Social
peace is the illusion of peace that reigns when people do not fight
back, and when they accept the idea that the ruling class has their best
interests at heart.
[72] Quoted from the website *In Defense of the
[73] An eloquent Bob Geldof, quoted in âBob Geldof
[74] Although I donât agree with all of Zerzanâs
[75] Don Gato, âTo Be Fair, He Is a Journalist: A
[76] In *How Nonviolence Protects the State*, I
[77] I donât know if Solnit participated at any
[78] For those who missed the earlier chapter,
[79] Then there is the question of signing your name to texts
like this one. Anarchists back in the day usually wrote under their own
names, unless there was a good risk of getting arrested for it,
something that doesnât happen so much anymore. Openly expressing ideas
that might lead to imprisonment is another form of defiance and
propaganda, one that Alfredo Bonanno has used as recently as the â80s.
information the government has on us, even where it is not an immediate
question of imprisonment, is a good idea, but the practicality of an
anonymous book is far from straightforward. Short of hand-binding
thousands of copies, few authors can protect their identity in the long
term, especially if they are dealing with an official publisher, have
internet on their computer, or use email to send in the manuscript. The
anti-authoritarian communists arrested in Tarnac, France, in a major
anti-terrorism operation were accused of being the authors of a major
sabotage action and an anonymous, insurrectionary book. The very
anonymity of the book made it easier for the government to portray it as
a criminal text, whereas the authors used a publicity campaign very much
at odds with the opaque, clandestine methods they advocated, in order to
extricate themselves from the police frame-up. In the end, oneâs peers
and the government often end up knowing who the author is, and the text
only remains anonymous for a random person who chances upon it and may
want to find other writings by the same author.
it offers against those who would cash in on authorship for status or
leadership within the movement. This mechanism does not prevent in-group
status for anonymous authors who put themselves at the center of a
clique of people cool enough to be in the know (in this case anonymity
amplifies the authorâs status, as knowledge of their authorship becomes
a rare commodity), but it does prevent the rise of public figures, those
who attempt to be spokespersons for the movement, like a Daniel
Cohn-Bendit or a David Graeber. A more direct mechanism is to simply
approach public figures and high-profile revolutionaries with distrust,
to always attack
self-appointed leaders or cults of personality, and to value other types
of activity within a struggle more than writing.
[80] I use this term tongue-in-cheek to denote a
[81] To avoid any potential confusion, I want to
[82] I want to clarify that when I speak about a
brutal precarity nor a hollow capitalist prosperity defines peopleâs
lives.
[83] CrimethInc. Ex-Workers Collective,
[84] When I was arrested at an anti-war protest in
[85] To preempt the next round of manipulations by
[86] I document specific instances of paternalism
[87] For more on these collectives, see Gaston
[88] I owe this comparison to Miguel AmorĂłs,
[89] Miguel AmorĂłsâ book is a great source for
[90] See Augustin Guillamon, *The Friends of
[91] This is not to suggest that with the proper
[92] This history has never before been published
anarchist movement collapsed through the violent struggle in Spain
between 1936 and 1939*.â
[93] For more on the Oaxaca rebellion, see Diana
the attempts of movement politicians to take over the APPO and
bureaucratize the movement, and what some anti-authoritarians did to
resist that.
[94] For more on the autonomous movement and the battle for the
squats in Germany and Italy, see George Katsiaficas, *The Subversion of
Politics: European Autonomous Social Movements and the Decolonization of
Everyday Life* (Oakland: AK Press, 2006). For the Netherlands, see
Adilkno, *Cracking the Movement: Squatting Beyond the Media* (New York:
Autonomedia, 1997). (Original Ravijn Books: Amsterdam, 1990). And for a
brief evaluation of the Barcelona squatting movement, see â*La calle
desde el tejado: valoraciĂłn de la okupacion en Barcelona como medida en
una lucha anarquista*â (Barcelona: diffuse publication, 2009). Available
at http://www.alasbarricadas.org/noticias/node/13034.
[95] To take the case of Greece, many
The government deliberately imposed an annual housing tax that many
homeowners would not be able to afford. Without the blackmail of forcing
people to pay a third or a half of their salaries for the right to live
in their own homes, capitalism cannot function. Economists and bankers
do not like the idea of people owning their own homes, and not having to
pay rent or home loans. The new tax, recommended by economists and
bankers, caused many Greeks to lose their homes, forcing them to take
out mortgages or start paying rent. In the parlance of those on top,
this was âboosting the economy.â
not being productive enough. And we should also say it plainly, when people are not
being productive at all, government declares ownership void, invades,
and gives the land and resources away to those who will use it according
to a capitalist logic. The founders of the United States justified
robbing indigenous lands with the argument that native peoples had not
put those lands to productive use, therefore they did not constitute
property. A similar tactic was used when the Pinochet dictatorship,
advised by economists trained in the US, gave away public lands to
forestry companies in the 1970s. In the seminal philosophy of John
Locke, property comes into being when one mixes their (servantsâ) labor
with it to make it productive. Such is the nature of property under
capitalism.
[96] See Fray Baroque and Tegan Eanelli (eds.),
[97] From âQueers Fucking Queers Gets Wild in the
[98] A good argument can be made for
non-working members, and not subsidized by the government.
[99] For a clear view of the complicity of
[100] E. Tani and Kae Sera, *False Nationalism,
[101] This was not exactly the case in the Oscar
[102] May Day as a day of resistance has older
[103] Actual quote from a lifelong Indiana steel
[104] These are the words of a participant in that
[105] The reviewer, Dan Horowitz de Garcia, a
[106] Michael Speitel, âReview: How Nonviolence
[107] Milan Rai, âStrategy for Bombersâa talk by
[108] In this regards, a deeper analysis of how
[109] We could also mention the FORA in Argentina,
[110] Taken from